Founded in 1867
Jesus Christ is Civil Governor Among the Nations
-
-
Christian Education.
Not War.
Make the World
Safe for Democracy






Vol. LVII.
SEPTEMBER, 1923
The National Reform Association
Organized in 1863
Headquarters: Publication Building, 209 Ninth St., Pittsburgh, Pa.
Jehovah bringeth the counsel of the nations to nought.
Blessed is the nation whose God is Jehovah. Psalm 33.
The wicked shall be turned back unto Sheol,
Even all the nations that forget God. Psalm 9.
Go ye therefore and make disciples of all nations. Matthew 18.
w
By His Divine Law, nations like individuals, are subjected to punishments and chastisements.
Abraham Lincoln.
No nation ever fell while it was right with God. The duty as well as the safety of our
nation is to make its submission to the Divine Ruler. The Christian Statesman.
º:
OFFICERS
President. Thomas D. Edgar
First Vice President........... Charles F. Wishart General Secretary.................................. James S. McGaw
General Superintendent........................... James S. Martin Corresponding Secretary..................... John C. Nicholas
| Asst. Gen. Superintendent Treasurer James S. Tibby
Recording Secretary. º Assistant Treasurer Henry Peel











| ſº
º
*
C-
º
5 ºr
T H E C H R T S T I A N S T A T E S M A N
(FOUNDED IN 1867)
Published Monthly at $2.00 the Year by
The National Ref Associati
e all OIla. €TOIII] SSOC18.TIOI)
(ORGANIZED IN 1863)
209 Ninth Street, Pittsburgh, Pa.
COMITTEE ON PUBLICATION:—
R. C. Wylie, James S. Martin, Thomas D. Edgar, A. B. Cooper, Lyman E. Davis, J. H. McQuilkin;
Frank J. Cannon, Chairman.
- Editor-in-Chief—RICHARD CAMERON WYLIE
-- Associate Editors—Thomas H. Acheson, Dorothy C. Hyde Business Manager—Arthur B. Cooper
SEPTEMBER C O N T E N T S 1923
Page Page
He Paid the Final Devotion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2 EDITORIAL
Calvin Coolidge, the Steadfast . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3 The Only Saving Power. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13
His Best Textbook . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 Shortsighted Politicians . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13
The American Public School System . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5 Ghastly Divorce Record . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . #4
Jabez Says . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . * The Real Plan for Peace ...... ------------ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
And Martha Says . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 -
Education in the Shaping of National Life . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 Mormon Vanity . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
- - A Speedy Age . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
- - OUTLOOK
- - The Consultation Conference . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
Reforming the Yellows . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1()
- mºn ... ITT- 7
--~ The Sporting English . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10 Why Not Try the Jury System 7 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
Broke the Town . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10 Make the Miner's Work Steady . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
The Worm Has Turned . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10 Present Status of the Bible in Public Schools . . . . . . . . 22
Into the Sewers Direct . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11 Stirrings of Revolt in Utah . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
Don't Recognize Russia. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11 What's the Matter with the Schools . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
º That Chemical Foundation - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 11 Christian Fundamentals . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
Notes by the Way . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12 Day of Prayer for the Bible in the Schools . . . . . . . . . . 31
Address contributed articles to the Editorial Department; and business communications to the Business
Department; Christian Statesman, Fourth Floor Publication Building, 209 Ninth St., Pittsburgh, Pa.
º -
} Entered as Second Class matter, July 30, 1906, at Pittsburgh, Pa., under Act of Congress of March 3, 1879.
º -



September, 1923 - [Page ºne]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
-
- -
He Paid the Final Devotion
The Great Physician touched him, and he passed, as if in sleep, to that domain where there is no woe. - º
On the second day of August, 1923, Warren Gamaliel Harding, twenty-ninth President of the United States,
died in the Palace hotel, San Francisco. -
Returning from his summer trip to Alaska, the President was attacked by ptomaine poisoning on shipboard.
But, notwithstanding the urgings of his physicians, he insisted upon fulfilling his engagements to speak at Van-
couver and Seattle. The strain was too much for his enfeebled condition; and he was rushed by train to San
Francisco under orders from his attendant doctors that his further public appearance must be remitted and he
must return to Washington for a period of rest. -
Good word was sent out from the sick room; and on the morning of August 2, the whole nation believed that
the President was quite certain to find full restoration to his remarkable vigor and to his exalted duties.
At 7:30 o'clock on Friday night August 2, while Mrs. Harding was reading to him, he said: “That’s good!
Go on. Read some more.” He had raised his hand in a gesture to accompany the words; and when Mrs. Harding
turned to look at him she saw his face change into the gray of death. The physicians say that the immediate
cause of death was a stroke of apoplexy induced by bronchial pneumonia which followed undue exertion after the
attack of ptomaine poisoning. His death then was the result of a devotion to the duty which he had appointed
unto himself, to take the country and the world into his confidence in a series of public addresses during his
journeyings to and from Alaska.
It may be too early to make an estimate of the work which President Harding performed during his two years
and five months in the most exalted place which a human creature can occupy in this world. History will measure
these things not so much by their motive as by their effectiveness; and the realization of his foreign diplomacies
and his domestic policies is yet to be seen.
Of one thing, however, all the world may be aware—now, as well as if generations had passed. Warren G.
Harding brought into the Presidency a devout conscientiousness—a determination to fulfill the duties of his office
for the benefit of humanity and under the inspiration of Almighty God. The reverent tone of his words when
notified of his nomination and the solemn pledge which he made on his induction into office, coupled with his cor-
responding deeds, showed that to the full extent of his powers he desired to be a minister of God unto the people
in the civil sphere.
The nation mourns his going; and justice will lovingly guard his fame.
The career of Warren G. Harding is one more demonstration that any American boy can attain to the limit
of his capacity and his will. He was born on a farm in Blooming Grove, Morrow County, November 2, 1865, the
son of a physician and farmer. Up to fourteen years of age he attended the neighborhood school; but after that
he made his own way—attending a small college and working in a printing office for his sustenance. Before he
was twenty he had engaged in the newspaper business at Marion, Ohio, and from this time on, his whole career
was that of an industrious, thrifty, ambitious citizen of the republic. The great honors which came to him cannot
fall to the lot of every boy, but they are the rightful aspiration of every boy. He owed very little to adventitious
circumstances, but everything to an orderly and religious and resolute life. -
His greatest value in all his personal contact with problems large and small in his official life, was that he
knew people. His varied experiences had made him quickly responsive. And in meeting the exigencies of a
world condition unparalleled, his instinct of consideration for the human element, was a wisdom which exceeded
the learning of books. .
The desire of Warren G. Harding was to be useful in the world; and sad as is his death, great as was the
shock to the country, perhaps his death was the crown of his usefulness. For the circumstances make another one
of the sanctified examples to youth in America, of a brave and steadfast life, blessed by opportunity utilized, ser-
viceable beyond measure to the nation and to the world, and finally consecrated by duty performed up to the last
breath of the mortal frame.
The sorrow in his going is sweetened by the consciousness of what he wrought in life and by the inspira-
tion which is transmitted by death in the performance of his sublime duties. -





















[Page Two.] - August, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Calvin Coolidge, the Steadfast
s
‘‘I have faith that God will direct the destinies of our nation.”
That was the statement of Calvin Coolidge upon his hearing that Warren G. Harding had passed away.
In that expression we have an enlightenment of the character of our new President and an assurance
that he will seek to serve the nation under an inspiration from the Divine Ruler.
-
Calvin Coolidge is of the resolute Puritan stock. And his own experiences have served to cultivate in
him the natural characteristics of the Puritan strain. Like his predecessor he was born in the country and
in rather humble circumstances of life. He worked as a boy and as a young man to attain his education -
and his training in the law. And when he came to office early, he had the strength and composure of the :
stock from which he sprang and the granite of the mountain state in which he first saw the light.
i
Ordinarily no one act of a man’s life can give a complete portrayal of his character, but there are cru-
cial occasions under which the word and act of a man may be completely illuminating because that act and
that word are clearly a demonstration of antecedents and of dominating purpose. Having reached the govern-
orship of the State of Massachusetts by steady ascent supported by the appreciation of his observant fellow
citizens, in 1918 Governor Coolidge was confronted by one of those extraordinary situations in American life
: which call for the biggest and best that is in an official personage. And he responded in such a way as
to thrill the whole nation. Instantly he not only became a leading figure in this country but he attracted at-
tention around the world. The city of Boston was threatened with mob rule. The whole police force had
gone on strike. Bands of marauders paraded the streets. The municipal authorities were helpless. Then
Governor Coolidge came down from the State House; as commander and chief of the militia of the state he
ordered the troops upon active duty; he dispersed the mob; and he saved Boston.
:
Just at that time this act had a greater significance than can appear in cold words. There was a nation-
wide movement to organize police forces into unions and to make them creatures of the Federation of Labor.
Governor Coolidge took the high and correct view that the police were servants of the whole public, sworn
to perform a public duty; and that when they violated their oath of office and threw the city into chaos, it
was the duty and the right of the chief executive of the state to quell the insurrection and to demonstrate
| that law and order must not be made the pawns in a game between organized labor and the capital which
it opposed.
-
--
Governor Calvin Coolidge held that the right union for police forces was the union of loyal citizenship.
Innumerable voices begged the governor to refrain from intervention. They gave all sorts of legal and
political reasons. They tried to make it appear that his right and his duty did not make it necessary for
– - him to enter into local municipal conditions.
s But Governor Coolidge was an American of full stature. He was a great lawyer, a great citizen, and a
: great leader. He knew where the statutory law merges itself into the law of right established in the hearts
of reverent men by the Divine Author of law. And under this human right and divine authority he acted.
. He was a formidable candidate for the nomination to the Presidency in 1920; and it waas on his own urg-
: ing that his name was withdrawn at the convention. He was nominated to the Vice-Presidency before his
: assent had been obtained.
i Providence rules in the selection of Presidents of the United States. And in no case has that interven-
- tion been more clearly shown than in our having as Vice-President at the time of the lamented passing of
Warren G. Harding, a man like Calvin Coolidge to take the reins of power reverently and resolutely for
God and Country.
-
|-
ºr RFºrnººnººnººnººrºººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººººº…I




September, 1923 [Page Three]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
-
-
| |. --
–
| º º
II - –
TT — –
- º
) -
—r
}– -
= =|-
- - i – H - Righteousness
- | -- - exalteth a nation:
- - sº, Nº. but sin
is a reproach
WHEN | FOLLO \ºſ to any people.
THIS OLD BOOK
| ALWAYS
GET ALONG
SOME HOVV
HIS BEST TEXTBOOK


[Page Four] September, 1933

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A. N.
The American Public School System
In the judgment of the writer, the best way to answer
the recent criticisms of our position on public education, is
to present the essential elements of our American system,
indicate the lines along which it should be developed, and
finally call attention to the dangers which threaten its in-
tegrity if not its very existence. But first a word should
be said as the origin and nature of the controversy to which
allusion was made in these columns not long ago. Some of
our friends who are in hearty sympathy with us on nearly
every other point, advocate a system of public education
wholly at variance with the American system. They have
quite a liking for the parochial system, but are especially
fond of that system which has sprung up in Holland. It
consists in the formation of schools by the Christian people
of each community, to be financed primarily by the people
organizing them, but to receive financial support partly or
wholly, from the State. Over against this and all other sys-
tems designed as substitutes for the system established in
the early days of our country, we utter our protest; and in
opposition to the same we present the true American System.
This system has as its primary aim the training of
young people for citizenship. It is sometimes said
that in our day our school system has no definite
aim. It may be that both teachers and school boards
have lost sight of that grand end which the Fathers of
our country had in view when our school system was
founded. It may be necessary to call some of those Fathers
from their graves that we may learn somewhat definitely
what their aim was. Those of them who constituted the
Continental Congress in 1787 had very definite views.
They expressed those views clearly when they said, “Re-
ligion, morality and knowledge being necessary to good
government and the happiness of mankind, schools and the
means of education shall forever be encouraged.” The aim
is good government and human happiness, and the means
to be employed which are to be furnished by the school sys-
tem are religion, morality and knowledge. With this de-
claration we are in most hearty accord. Religion does not
mean sectarianism. There are certain religious funda-
mentals on which the great body of the people of America
agree. They constitute a part of the original, fundamental,
unwritten law of the land. They are inwoven in Our laws.
They are constantly used by the Government itself.
Since a distinction must necessarily be made between
religion as it forms an essential element in national life, and
in the creeds of the various denominations—differing as
they do on points of doctrine–, a distinction must likewise
be made between the religious elements that should be
taught in the public schools and the religious program that
may be used as a guide in the home and in the church.
From the very beginning of our public school system
the Bible has had a place in our system of education. Its
expulsion is of recent date and foreign origin. A half-dozen
of our states make daily Bible reading in the school-room
compulsory. It is sustained by judicial decisions and public
sentiment in nearly every state in the Union. One of our
commissioners of education said to the writer that he be-
lieved that the Bible was read in ninety per cent of our
schools.
We are not inconsistent, as our critic declares, but we
want the whole educational system, from the primary grade
up to the state university, constructed on the Christian plan
here indicated.
We are opposed to any system already proposed or .
that may be proposed, as a substitute for our American
system. We have studied these systems one by one and
find nothing in them to warrant the laying aside of our
present system in favor of any one of them. It is not the
province of the State to furnish all the education human
beings need, but only that which is necessary in the making
of citizens. Both the family and the church should exercise
themselves in furnishing the education essential in these in-
stitutions. These three institutions should work together
harmoniously in developing well rounded and well equipped
human beings, well furnished for every good work.
It has been suggested that if the writer were to spend a
few months in Holland and study the system that is in
process of development there he might change his mind on
this matter. But it is not necessary to go to Holland. A
report on public education was read at the Third World's
Christian Citizenship Conference in the year 1919 in the
city of Pittsburgh. The writer served on the Committee
that prepared that report. There were members from
foreign countries including Holland. They explained quite
fully the system to which reference is here made. Whether
it will succeed in Holland does not now concern us. We
are sure that it would not succeed in America. We are
also sure that it cannot even be inaugurated in this country
on any very extensive scale. If our Christian Reform
friends of Grand Rapids, Michigan, do succeed in establish-
ing schools fashioned after that pattern they should not
too hastily reach the conclusion that the system could ever
become general. Not one of our states would ever agree to
appropriate public money to support it. What we urge is
the retention of our original school system consistently de-
veloped, and the rejection of all these foreign substitutes
which would result in the destruction of our American
system. -
R. C. W.
September, 1923
[Page Five]

T EI E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
ºil JABEZ. SAYS
If I were a farmer—as I am not, but as I hope to be
in some blessed day to come when other work is done—I
would not be able to extract much comfort from the present
situation and the assurances which are given by men high
in politics, high in finance and high in the schools of
political economy. -
In plain words, the farmer feeds the world, and then
the world spits upon the hand that feeds it. Wheat has
gone below a dollar a bushel; and in most parts of this
country it costs about $1.50 a bushel to produce and market
wheat. So the farmer is working for nothing and boarding
himself—and is paying a high license for the privilege.
Somebody put a tariff on wheat and told the farmer
that he was being protected. But that someone did not
elucidate to the farmer how you can protect an export by
an import duty. And so the farmer still continues to sell
below cost.
And someone else told the farmer that he was merely
a victim of the law of supply and demand. But that par-
ticular someone did not explain to the farmer why the de-
mand for what he produces always controls the law when
he wants to sell; and why the supply which the manu-
facturer produces always governs the law when the farmer
wants to buy.
And someone else told the farmer that his trouble
arose from not having enough labor-saving machinery. But
that someone else did not condescend to tell the farmer
how he was to pay for new machinery while he was still
mortgaged for the old.
And someone else told the farmer that the present de-
pression was only temporary and all he had to do was to
hang on for a few years until world conditions should
readjust themselves. But that someone else did not inform
the farmer who would own his farm after three years of
present prices.
And still, and finally, someone else told the farmer to
be grateful to God for the opportunity to feed the world.
But that someone else has never yet told the farmer that
the rest of the world ought to be grateful for being fed.
These be hard times for the farmers of the United
States. They buy in the highest market in the world. And
they sell in the lowest market in the world—that is to say,
they sell their staples at the world’s market price.
Before that blessed day arrives in which I hope to be-
come a farmer, I trust that the farmer will be able to re-
ceive something besides fool advice with which to pay
his deficits.
I wish that the jugglers with international laws and
customs and courtesies would get a little common sense into
their heads when they consider the Eighteenth Amendment
and the Wolstead Act.
Some of our misinterpreters, who appear to have the
Say-so, act like Kipling’s “Banderlog.” They engage in
a mad and useless chattering and movement as if they were
going to do something—but they never do it.
Consider the recent rulings, or supposed rulings, about
the use of liquor on American vessels at sea. Some grave
old leader of the Banderlog tribe down at Washington, tells
us he cannot discover any right on the part of the captain
of an American vessel flying the American flag, to use the
police power which is supposed to be in the captain, to
prevent any passenger from carrying his own liquor, bring-
ing it to the saloon or dining table of the ship, and acting
as cocktail mixer for himself and his friends from his own
private stock.
Then what right has a captain to arrest a passenger,
if he uses his own gun to shoot another passenger in the
gullet with a 30-30 cartridge?
It is just as much against the law to transport whisky
as it is to commit homicide. A passenger on an American
vessel is under American law. Else the declaration of the
Supreme Court that the Constitution follows the flag is
silly nonsense.
The captain of a sea-going American boat flying the
Stars and Stripes, has as much right to prevent the carrying
of liquor on board and the use of liquor on board, as he
has a right to prevent the operation of a counterfeiting
machine by some of his passengers, or to prevent gambling,
or to prevent the preaching of treason, or to prevent mutiny.
What gets into these fellows down at Washington the
minute they have to consider the regulations necessary to
enforce the Volstead Act and the Constitution? They ap-
pear to think that whisky has rights which every public
official is bound to respect; and that all ordinary interpre-
tations of the law fail when they are to be applied to the
use and misuse of booze.
What is wanted is just one resolute captain on an
American boat who will say: “I know my country’s Con-
stitution and its laws. Anybody who attempts murder
under the American flag on my ship will be put in irons.
And anybody who attempts to transport whisky on my boat
will be put in the cooler and his illicit stuff will be con-
fiscated.”
Just one sample of that sort of dignity and of right
and obedience to law will give this whole question a shake-
down into sensibleness.
[Page Siac]
September, 1923

T H E CH R Is TI A N s T A T E s M A N
THA SAYS
ºn sirr ºr stir initi ºr 11111111 runnnn innini 111111111111111 intinuinini in 11111111111111111111111111111111"""" fit ºn tº run ºn winninitiºn in minºr intºnºmºrrºr ºn tº 11 ºn 111 surnaissanannºninus arriºr ºriring 111 ºr minºr sºn is arrisºn rrrrrr in irºn in
intº ºr writºr-mirrºr 111111111mm in 1111111 rurarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrri.
The first day of school. Sunshine of late summer and
zestful air of early fall.
Schoolrooms bright and smelly with new varnish.
Smiling teachers in unwontedly smart and pretty
clothes.
Boys compressed again into suits and shoes and collars
and ties and everything, after a summer of riotous living,
of toe-wriggling, neck-ecstatic comfort. Clean; a “mother
wash” this morning, instead of the “lick and a promise”
they’ve been giving themselves for three months. Sunburned
hair brushed to near-smoothness. Cheerful though in spite
of everything—on this first day.
Little girls genuinely happy. A week's planning for
this appearance. Indulgent mamas have allowed best or
second best frocks for the great occasion. Summer dresses
of pink, and blue, and yellow, and white. Perky bows
on brown or black or golden curls, or straight bobbed hair.
Energy; strength; beauty; joy; youth.
Almost nine. There is the gong, the music of a march;
and the teachers are marking time at the doors. The lines
form—rainbow-hued, restless, eager, funny, pathetic, mis-
chievous, aspiring, wonderful. -
Those shining lines of children turning schoolward each
September! One sees them through tears. The hope of
them, the fears for them! What will the future mean to
them? What will they mean to the future?
God bless them, every One.
Of all our instances of penny wisdom and pound
foolishness, of all our stupidities and cruelties, only one
seems more patent and more indefensible than our niggard-
finess toward the teachers in our public schools. The
greater injustice to which I refer, is our treatment of God's
servants in the ministry. Jabez turns his search light on
that subject occasionally, and I’m going to use my little
flash light on it too sometime.
But just at this moment I am intent on teachers. We
give them important work—with one exception, that of
preaching God’s word—the most important work in the
world; and we pay them unimportant salaries. We over-
burden them and weaken their effectiveness. Scarcely a city
or village in the United States has an adequate number of
schools. Buildings are overcrowded and almost every teacher
has at least twice as many pupils as she can efficiently
teach. Millions for costly, elaborate, sometimes almost use-
less public buildings, to thousands for schools.
Even where there are enough schools, there are too few
teachers, largely because, even with improvement in recent
years, salaries are still unattractively low. And this state-
ment does not imply that teachers are mercenary.
probably think less of the material and more of the mental
They
and spiritual rewards of their work than do most of us.
There is a commonly prevalent idea that teaching–
like virtue—is its own reward. We don’t want our teachers
to be sordid. Of course we aren’t sordid in the matter.
It isn’t that we grudge the money; we simply want our
teachers (and all this applies also to preachers) to be above
pecuniary considerations. So we put them up on small
pedestals—shabby, insecure pedestals at that—and expect
them to be happy and grateful. . . . I never tried it but
I think a pedestal must be a very uncomfortable place to live.
I have a friend who is an incorrigible optimist. Not
the dogged, martyr kind that just will be cheerful no mat-
ter how hard it is, nor the smug Pullyanna sort that can so
bravely and blithely bear other people's griefs; but one who
can really laugh—can’t help laughing—at her own troubles.
She confided to me once that there were times when she
would like to be tragical, interestingly tragical, but that she
couldn’t (though she has had cause enough as we who
know her best are aware). There seems to be in her heart
a little wellspring of pure happiness, that bubbles up
through every sort of misfortune or bitter circumstance. I
suspect, too, that her keen sense of the dramatic may have
something to do with it. She is so evidently east for
comedy. Imagine a chubby Lady MacBeth ! -
Awhile ago I thought that perhaps she had met a small
Waterloo. She was obliged to lose the beautiful teeth that
had been not only useful but decidedly ornamental to her;
and I remembered her having told me once that she would
almost rather die than wear false teeth.
But, lo and behold false teeth—her own false teeth,
mind you—were funny to her. Now she says that life had
begun to grow a bit monotonous and that “store teeth.’’
give it variety. She can wear them or go without. She
confesses that she misplaces them sometimes and has exciting
times finding them. The other day the pianola next door
was grinding out “The Rosary” and in a few moments my
friend was singing a version all her own: -
“The teeth upon my rubber plate,
Are as a string of pearls to me;
I count them over every one apart,
My dentistry, my dentistry !
“I’ve learned to talk, I’ve learned to chew,
I’ve even learned at last to bite;
I count each tooth and strive at last to learn,
To hold 'em tight–Sweetheart;
To hold 'em tight.” -
What can you do with a woman like that? I told her
that I gave her up ; but I don't—and wouldn’t for a great
deal—though, as I said before, she is incorrigible.
September, 1923
[Page Seven]

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Education in the Shaping of National Life
- BY JOHN C. ACHESON,
[Abstract of address delivered at Consultation Conference, Winona Lake, Ind., July 3, 1923.]
Mr. Benjamin Kidd in his book, “The Science of
Power,” gives voice to the judgment that it would be possi-
ble to change the trend of an entire nation in a single
generation, if the ideals of the desired end could be im-
planted in the youth of that generation. From this judg-
ment no thoughtful, intelligent man is likely to dissent. The
power of education in the shaping of national life, is a fact
which the entire course of civilization clearly demonstrates.
In a very significant sense national life is an inevitable ex-
pression of the educational process, formal and informal, to
which a people has been subjected. This fact is so obvious
that it requires neither argument nor illustration to estab-
lish its validity. Education, therefore, in the life of a nation
is a vital and all important factor in relation to its achieve-
ments and its destiny. This is true irrespective of the poli-
tical form under which the nation functions; but it is pre-
eminently true in a representative democracy such as our
own: for lacking a broad diffusion of intelligence and virtue
—the commanding products of an enlightened and pro-
gressive type of education—a republic cannot live. Des-
potisms may perpetuate themselves by capitalizing the
vices and ignorance of exploited subjects. Not so de-
mocracies. Their security and progress depend on the moral
character and the intellectual capacity of all the people.
To develop a national personality—distinguished by these
attributes, is the great task of American education.
It is not my purpose to discuss the topic in academic
fashion. Its chief interest for us does not lie in the con-
sideration of abstract truths to prove the moulding power of
education on American life. This fact we readily concede. On
the contrary, I believe it will be more profitable for us to dis-
cover the end toward which both in method and content, our
education is, or should be directed. To realize the finest
§emocratic ideals in American life, our whole scheme of
formal education, from the primary to the university, needs
above all else a clearer vision of the national character it
should seek to form, and a more unified determination to
adapt methods and processes of instruction toward the de-
velopment of this type of character. As another tersely
puts it, “The end of education is the production of character
fit to function in citizenship.” This end should never be
obscured. It should constitute the dominant goal and be
recognized as the outstanding objective of our entire edu-
cational program. Now it is patent that “character fit to
function in citizenship” must be exemplified by citizens en-
dowed with certain qualities. The chief problem of educa-
tion then, as an ally of democracy in our American life,
comprehends the production of an increasing majority of
citizens physically fit, mentally alert, industrially efficient
and morally sound, with sufficient political capacity and
social consciousness to assure their co-operation in the de-
velopment of orderly government.
To achieve this high purpose public education must be
both universal and efficient. Its lofty ideal is the training
of all for the service of all. It should include the culture
of the hand and the head and the heart. The hand trained
for skilled and useful labor; the head disciplined to think
quickly and accurately; and the heart grounded in the
loftiest conceptions of Christian morality and inspired with
a passion for service and sacrifice. That our present edu-
cational system but partially meets these requirements will
not be denied by its most zealous partisans.
Several disconcerting facts that have a vital bearing
on national education, were revealed by the war. Nearly
50 per cent of those called to the colors were rejected be-
cause of physical imperfections. And the shame of it lies in
the fact that a large proportion of the defects recorded
were remediable or at least had been in their initial stages.
Another reflection to sober and set us thinking is the fact
that the overwhelming majority of these young Americans
who failed to meet the physical test in the hour of need,
was the product of our public schools and colleges. All
this bears testimony to still another fact—that, despite its
recognized value, physical education has held but a minor
place in our school programs. Educators have concerned
themselves chiefly with the problems pertaining to the
mental development of youth and have treated with in-
difference the great and vital field of physical education.
Medical inspection in general has been quite superficial, and
anything resembling the development on a national scale of
a consistent, systematic program for the promotion of health
and physical virility among all the pupils in our schools has
been sadly lacking. We educators believed in physical edu-
cation abstractly, but failed to apply its theories in concrete
practice. Truth often becomes so commonplace in the peda-
gogic cranium that it loses its dynamic. Unquestionably
this has been the case in respect to an intelligent and per-
sistent effort on behalf of physical education. Its hygienic,
recreative and remedial value none would dispute, yet we
have apparently failed in any large way to capitalize these
assets for our national welfare. Happily since the War,
and mainly by reason of the conditions thus disclosed,
education has committed itself to a broader and more com-
prehensive effort in this field.
And again, 10 per cent of our first draft army, 200,000
young men, many of them native born, could neither read
nor write—this is another astounding disclosure of the War.
It emphasizes in startling terms the menace of ignorance.
Based on the census of 1920 our illiterate population ten
years of age and over in the forty-eight states of the Union,
approximates 5,000,000 or 7 per cent of the total numeration.
Here is an army of illiterates that would stretch across the
continent; moving at the rate of 8,000 per hour it would
take them almost a month to pass a given point in review.
[Page Eight]
September, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
The economic loss to the country in productive labor due
to the inefficiency of these illiterates, is placed at the enor
mous sum of $825,000,000 annually. Death claims charge-
able to illiteracy in one industry alone, that of mining,
amounted to $2,800,000 last year. Illiterate males twenty-
one years of age and over in our forty-eight states, number
2,192,368–approximately 13 per cent of the voting popu-
lation. The figures for illiterate women twenty-one years
of age and over, show about the same percentage. Illiteracy
undoubtedly holds the balance of power in certain of our
commonwealths. Here is a condition that should give us
pause. Something is radically wrong. We boast of our
culture and yet we have blindly permitted the menace
of illiteracy to grow in the very heart of the Re-
public. Prompt and drastic action is needed to correct this
glaring evil. Democracy demands as I have said, a high de-
gree of intelligence to render its operation safe and effective.
How can there be outstanding efficiency in our political
life so long as 13 per cent of the electorate is unable even
to read the ballot that it casts? A mass of ignorant voters be-
comes inevitably the tool of any shrewd demagogue; and
where vice is coupled with ignorance, the venal politician has
at hand a horde ready—for a price, to abet his schemes of
corruption. Political considerations are not, however, the only
reasons why illiteracy must be routed. An ignorant people is
always an indigent people; poverty and illiteracy seem to
be affinities. The general level of our economic life will be
lifted as we drive out ignorance from the body politic. If
200,000 illiterates were reached each year through an ex-
penditure of $25,000,000, their enhanced economic efficiency,
so it is estimated, would add $30,000,000 annually to our
country's resources. Any investment that pays a hundred
per cent is worthy of our cordial support. Public opinion
dictated by common sense and enlightened patriotism should
demand a prompt solution for this problem of illiteracy.
American education cannot justly claim to be universal
so long as a single vestige of illiteracy exists. Indeed we
must go much further and see that a common school educa-
, tion at least, is placed within the reach of every boy and
every girl in this country. Nor is the obligation ended here.
Our educational system should be so well administered that
every boy and every girl will actually receive the benefits
of the schooling provided. Where delinquency exists either
in the child or the parent, compulsion—if necessary—must
be applied to secure the desired end.
But to take a step further, American democracy, if it
is to avoid the pitfalls of ignorance and the disasters of in-
competence, requires an educational level far above the mere
plane of literacy. Literacy alone will achieve meagre at-
tainments in a form of government so complex as our
modern democracy. As a recent writer admirably states
the case: “ The irreducible intellectual minimum necessary
for the attainment of democracy, includes some form of
social consciousness above the cruder manifestations of mere
jingoism, some measure of group-consciousness, some ap-
preciation of the importance of public development, some
recognition of the necessity of united action, and a capacity
per cent in the inferior class.
for distinguishing larger from smaller and more immediate
ends. What is necessary is not alone the alphabet, but also
a wide, deep, popular education through every agency by
which such an education may be acquired.” And over and
above this “irreducible minimum,” which should character-
ize the mass of our citizenship, America, if she is to achieve
her highest destiny, requires a leadership of broad and ac-
curate intellectual training. Here again statistics based on
army intelligence tests as applied to 1,700,000 drafted men,
give us food for thought. Of this number only 4.5 per cent
exhibited very superior intelligence, 9 per cent graded with
superior and 16.5 per cent with high average intelligence,
a total of 30 per cent in the superior class. Twenty-five
per cent of the remainder were recorded as possessing aver-
age intelligence; while 20 per cent were low, 15 per cent
were inferior and 10 per cent very inferior, a total of 45
If this test applied to a
cross section of our American citizenship has any meaning,
it reveals the fact that a high order of intelligence is the
equipment of a minority. I am constrained to believe that
students of this problem will agree that we need a far larger
proportion of the higher order of intellect in America than
now obtains, to render the operations of democracy safe and
effective. We need above all else in this country, a race of
thinkers, men and women who can at least master a def-
initely circumscribed task because they have been trained in
logical processes of thought. To our high schools and col-
leges we must look for such leadership. Unfortunately not
all who pass through these institutions can lay claim to this
equipment. For such failure the high school and the col-
lege are often to blame. An over crowded curriculum, poor
teaching and the fallacy of substituting mere instruction
for a definite requirement of hard work on the part of the
student; all of these are academic sins, the wages of which
is intellectual stagnation. But the failure to turn out stu-
dents who can do independent thinking, cannot be charged
wholly against our schools. Far too many young men and
* x
women with no earnestness of purpose whatsoever, are sent
to high school and college to be furnished with a dribble of
art or a drabble of literature, in the fond hope that these ac-
complishments will prove the open sesame into business or
society. The fault here lies primarily with the American
home that fails to instill proper ideals of education and same
views of life. In these days of obedient parents, boys and
girls arrayed in purple and fine linen are delivered in
seven passenger limousines at high school and college,
labeled ‘‘hands off”—“don’t touch—“right side up with
care;’’ while we witness the sorry spectacle of teachers and
parents cajoling and flattering and well nigh bribing these
youthful paragons to partake of the fruits of knowledge.
We have all entered more or less consciously into the con-
spiracy of making learning easy.
This is the pernicious demand today from a host of shal-
low thinkers who crave only amusement and entertainment.
Throw out of the curriculum all difficult subjects. Don’t
require students to think; it may damage their mental ma-
(Continued on Page 28).





September, 1923
[Page Nine]

T H E C H R IS T I A N S T A T E S M A N
------------------------------------------------ - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -111 - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -------------------- ------------------ ---------------------------
OUTLOOK
----------- 111111111s issuissassis is assasssssssssssssssssssss it is a tºtal as its as auranas its unanius as its an intinuintinues tº an autumn an is as intº sanita is natiºn assau is assaua is is assassissia is aunts as its usus:- is is tº 11111114-11aaaaaaaaaaaaar.
| a
REFORMING THE YELLOWS
Premier Mussolini who used to edit a yellow newspaper
in Rome, and whose howls were louder than the cackle of
the old capitol geese if any one talked about restraining the
liberties of the press, is now out with an order that no
newspaper shall publish “untruthful or distorted news.’’
And this gives us a hint. As there is no other way to
cure the editors of the yellow journals of the United States,
suppose we elect them all to high and responsible office.
After they have suffered enough under the venomed lash,
perhaps they will institute reform in public utterances. And,
in reforming others, they may possibly reform themselves.
THE SPORTING ENGLISH
They have gone betting mad in England. They sell
sweepstakes on everything—sports, business, sickness and
death; until at last the government thinks of taxing every
bet that is publicly made.
The very height of the folly or depth of the iniquity
was reached the other day in London, when several men in
a prominent parish made a sweepstakes bet whether the
vicar would preach on the following Sabbath from a verse
in the Old Or the New Testament.
They all went to church with the stake-holder; but
everyone was disappointed for the vicar did not take a
text from the Holy Scriptures. He spoke on the subject of
revising the prayer book. -
A church as a betting ring, and a sermon as the sport—
well, when they get going, the English can give pointers to
us all on excess.
BROKE THE TOWN
A certain Montana town, theretofore unknown to fame,
concluded to climb to the world's recognition by holding a
prize fight on the Fourth of July. -
That brutal spectacle and that outrage upon all the
venerated traditions of America, has now become part of an
offensive chapter of history. -
But the aftermath is just about what might have been
expected. Shelby, the little town of six hundred people,
which wanted to get on the map and was willing to pay
$300,000 to a pair of bruisers in order to attract the world’s
notice, has gone broke. The newspapers say that the banks
which backed the fight had to close their doors; and the
further explanation is that all the townspeople bet their
money one way or another, and most of them lost it. So the
six hundred people of Shelby are denuded of their cash.
They gained the world's notice only to lose the world’s
respect; and they paid everything they had in currency
except a few postage stamps, to win that result.
THE WORM HAS TURNED
The worm has turned. Contractors are establishing
bricklaying schools throughout the country. Within two or
three years we shall have a large body of graduates qualified
to build houses for our ever increasing population.
To day, it is estimated, we are 33 1/3 per cent short
of needed bricklayers. And under union rules so few can
serve apprenticeship to get into the trade, that contractors
are driven distracted by labor shortage and wage demand;
and a large segment of the public suffers for want of proper
housing conditions.
St. Paul and Minneapolis started the new movement
in its present effectiveness. Contractors of these two cities
supplied the funds to organize an adequate school with
skilled bricklayers as the instructors. The project met the
fullest expectation of its originators. And now the method
is spreading to other centers. -
So long as the bricklayers were enforcing a just demand
for a short day and high wages, the sympathy of the general
public was with them. This magazine approved again and
again the uplift of the bricklaying trades, as we approved
the uplift of the other trades. But when the bricklaying
unions reached a point of power where they could insist
upon a shorter and shorter workday and higher and higher
wage and less and less production; and when they added to
these factors the fatal one of restricting the entry of ap-
prentices so that the union could hold the country by the
throat, sympathy was transferred from the unions to the
long suffering public.
The worm has turned. It is probable that the brick-
laying schools will soon be able to supply men to meet the
shortage of labor in this trade. And the example will be
of benefit to other industries.
The first good effect ought to be upon the unions them-
selves. Unless they are willing to remain under the govern-
ment of ignorance and greed, they will take heed of this new
movement. There is an obligation upon the manufacturer
to so conduct his enterprise as to give work to operatives—
work adequately paid. Surely an equal obligation is upon
the unions to allow the training of a sufficient number of
workers in any one industry to answer its imperative need.
If a manufacturer deliberately so conducts his business
as to throttle labor, he is a sinner against the public Welfare.
Equally, if a trades-union adopts such rules and measures as
to restrict needed operations in any particular industry, it
is doing a great wrong to the country as well as a fatal
wrong toward itself and the cause of labor in general.
We are for the bricklayers’ school and shall be glad to
see degrees granted to the graduates. If the unions will
not admit them and issue cards, their school can give to
them diplomas showing that they are D. B's.
[Page Ten]
September, 1923

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
INTO THE SE WERS DIRECT
Nearly a million gallons of beer flowed into the sewers
of New York a few weeks ago. Condemned stuff it Was,
held in storage since prohibition went into effect.
The owners were great brewers. They had a plant
worth seven million dollars—so it is said. For twenty years
they had been supplying what was called a Super-quality
of beer and ale to the rounders of New York and adjacent
country. They could not believe that their luscious stuff
would ever be cast away. When their storage vats were
sealed up and placed under guard, some of the officials
thought it would not be long until the choice beverage was
released for joyous consumption by humankind. But they
waited and waited in vain. The courage engendered by
wet newspapers helped them for a little time to hopeful
patience, but at last they gave up in despair and the
Government agents went in and smashed the vats, the bar-
rels, the kegs and the bottles; and let a flood rush down
through the storm sewers of Gotham.
Some of the newspapers speak of it as the costliest flush-
ing the sewers ever had. But we disagree. It was a direct
economic gain. The beer went, on its first journey, to its
ultimate destination, without committing any murders
en route.
DON'T RECOGNIZE RUSSIA -
The famous Irving T. Bush of New York has returned
from Russia. And his earnest advice to this nation is
against recognition of the Soviet government.
For many reasons the Russian government is not en-
titled to recognition. And many of these material and
diplomatic causes are stated by Mr. Bush.
But there is one, known to us all before Mr. Bush
made his investigation and before he spoke to his fellow-
citizens; and if all his argument were banished this bind-
ing reason would remain—The present government of Russia
does not recognize the sanctity of obligations. One of its
first acts was to repudiate the solemn contracts made by the
Russian empire. If the former government can extinguish
all disagreeable obligations by its own success in overthrow-
ing existing government, there is nothing to prevent Russia
from having a real or pretended revolution and repudiating
any contracts which might be made with the present Soviet.
So long as this situation yawns, the governments of the
civilized world will do well to keep out of the trap.
It may be that European trade conditions impel some
of the governments, particularly that of England, to con-
sider the Soviet of Russia as being a competent and trust-
worthy treaty-making power. But even if they undertake
such high convention with the Lenin-Trotzky regime, the
diplomats of Europe know perfectly well that the Soviet
will repudiate, either directly or by some trick, any obliga-
tion when it becomes unpopular or inexpedient.
He was a wise old politician who said many years ago:
‘‘If a man fools me once, it is his fault. If the same man
fools me the second time, it is my fault.”
What is a good principle to observe in individual re-
lations, is a good principle to observe among governments.
THAT CHEMICAL FOUNDATION
Nearly all well informed writers are agreed that the
deepest preparations for war are those associated with chem-
ical development.
Germany led the world in chemistry—that is in the
practical use of chemical discovery. The American and
the English were, we believe, even more inventive than the
Germans. But the latter made instant utilization of things
which were discovered to be of commercial value. And all
chemical knowledge within the empire was put immediately
at the service of the war machine.
In taking over the German patents in this country and
in establishing a Chemical Foundation to hold these for the
public good, we believe that the Wilson administration ac-
complished a great service for our own people and for the
world.
The purpose which President Wilson had in view was
to rescue this nation from the German chemical trust. It
was done as a war measure and it was done legitimately.
The result was a partial and almost a complete enfranchise-
ment. American manufacturers of clothing and drugs had
been at the mercy of German producers. But today the
Chemical Foundation is able to give assurances to us that
the United States now supplies more than ninety-three per
cent of the dyes actually consumed in this country; that the
prices are being cut down; and that nearly all the important
colors are now being produced in this country on a com-
mercial scale.
For a long time people could not understand the close
connection between dye stuffs and poison gases. Intrinsically
there may be none. But the maintenance of a dye industry
with its wide chemical research, equipped the laboratories
to make the discoveries which were so fatally useful in war.
The suit which is now being brought by the Government
against the Chemical Foundation may be a necessary and
a justifiable action. But we have not yet been able to see
any good reason for it. The Foundation was established
to take over the German patents in this country and to
operate them for the good of the whole people. There was
to be, and there has been so far, no profiteering. The whole
proceeding was one for protection in time of war and for
upbuilding the arts in time of peace.
The Chemical Foundation has justified its creation,
and unless some new facts are brought out by the further
inquiry, we think the action against it is a mistaken policy.
President Wilson’s view was that Germany’s chemical
industry was the very basis of her munitions program.
Under her imperial authority she could utilize the entirety
of her chemical skill and her resource in production, to facili-
tate her war program. The view of President Wilson and
his advisers was that American chemical production should
be stimulated by every legitimate means; but that the
Governmental support in this direction should be given to a
Foundation to be operated for the good of the whole people.
That was a worthy motive and it seems to us to have been
maintained in practice.
September, 1923
[Page Eleven].
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
[E] NOTES BY
THE WAY [E]
When a State breaks its bond of religion, it scatters
its morals. -
The faith you are willing to die in, is the faith you
ought to live in.
They say that Ford won’t run except in a crisis. It’s
easy to make one.
The starting of more third parties and of old fashioned
flivvers is done by a crank.
Schwab says rich men’s sons won’t work. Thus they
are qualified as walking delegates.
And three million tons of grain are to be exported
this year from starving Russia!
If Europe is no concern of ours, why are all the “Bit-
ter-ender’’ senators rushing there?
The more Wet hats our Democratic condidates shy into
the ring, the less chance they give to their party.
Soviet Russia, after killing the intellectuals, is trying
to compel her people to read brainless newspapers.
-
If you are an unspeakable Turk, and yet want to be
spoken of and to, just find a rich oil field on your premises.
Another good American is in the making. Young Cal
Coolidge keeps on working as a farm hand during his
vacation. -
No need of war to keep the earth from overcrowding,
so long as half our motorists try to beat an express train
to the grade crossing.
The United States will make a poor exchange when it
gives more than a million to get Grover Cleveland Bergdoll
back here as a citizen. -
Wilhelm is plotting to get back to the throne. But all
the king’s horses and all the king’s men can’t put that
Humpty-Dumpty together again.
- And while you are considering what ails the world, do
not underestimate that new I. W. W. slogan: ‘‘Stick to the
pay check, but loaf on the job.”
The next time Wall Street cleans up the bucket shops,
she ought to start before their customers are cleaned out.
A New York bureau reports that one hundred and fifty
thousand persons wandered from home this year. Miss
Normalcy has plenty of companions it appears.
A great statistician thinks the young people are re-
sponsible for this orgy of extravagance. Maybe. But the
older people are responsible for the young people.
A Vermont father dedicated his baby boy to Jesus
Christ the Savior. And fifty years later he administered to
that son the oath of Presidential office under Jesus Christ
the King. -
It is tweedle-dum to have our unofficial spokesmen at
European conferences; but it would be tweedle-dee to have
official representatives there. Of course you sense the magni-
tude of the distinction.
More than ten million people in America and Europe
are now drawing pensions because of the Great War. An-
other world conflict—and the few who were left would have
to pay their own pensions.
Rev. G. Malcolm Smith, of Haverhill, Mass., says the
Volstead Act is iniquitous, and so he supports Senator
Couzens in a demand for five per cent beer. Even a par-
son can get his iniquities twisted.
ST()RY OF THE MONTH
Out west a young woman who is described in the
newspapers as “a society girl’’—meaning, we suppose, some-
one whose people are rich or prominent and whose social
advertising affords fruity consideration for ordinary peo-
ple—was arrested for speeding in her automobile. The
policeman who took her into custody, testified before the
magistrate that she was driving more than forty miles an
hour and that he had to chase her five miles before he could
overtake her on his motorcycle.
Quite rebukefully the court asked her : “Why do you
drive at any such break-neck speed?”
She tossed her head pertly and said: “Why, that is
what an automobile is for. Didn’t you know that?’”
Every parent and every guardian of young people will
draw his own moral from this story.
P. S. The court fined her fifty dollars for reckless
driving; and also an additional fifty dollars for contempt of
court. Maybe she was cured; but most maybe, not.

[Page Twelve]
September, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
THE ONLY SAVING POWER
Humbly recognizing the Lord Jesus Christ as King of
kings and Lord of lords, we submit that all civil govern-
men is directly responsible to Him; and we pray that the
nations, now suffering in their sims, may acknowledge His
authority and obey His will that they may be worthy of
preservation by His Almighty Power. -
The foregoing is the initial pronouncement made in
the form of a resolution by the Christian Citizenship Con-
ference which was held at Winona Lake, Indiana, July 1
to 8, 1923. It was prepared by the Committee on Resolu-
tions and presented to the assembly by Rev. Findley M.
Wilson, of Philadelphia, on the occasion of the great address
of Monday morning, July 2, by Rev. W. I. Wishart of
Pittsburgh, who took for his text “Civil Authority—its
Ultimate Source and Responsible Exercise.”
In this agonized time, when the institutions of this
world seem tottering upon their bases, and when the hearts
of men turn to water in fear of another cataclysm—a de-
vastating and almost exterminating war — what safe re-
course is there for the thought of mankind except in the
submission which is recommended by the resolution ?
Men who are responsible as civil ministers are strug-
gling in a morass, plunging about to find some safe foot-
ing; and with only this assurance as far as human direction
of the world is concerned, that each day brings its own dis-
appointment and disaster, and that the prospect of the
morrow is one of greater foreboding. Conference succeeds
conference in diplomacy; and, at the best, the gain of
security is but temporary or trivial—with every complica-
tion provocative of more conflict. Jealousies, hates and
dangers among the powers, are greater than they were ten
years ago; and the expectation of conflict is more acute.
Selfishness has entered in ; and the rising spirit of good
will which we thought we saw in 1918 has sunk almost be:
yond discovery. -
And yet above all stands the Divine Ruler reaching out
His merciful arms to the world He died to save. He offers
His wisdom for the guidance of the nations. He offers His
strength as their protection. In His infinite compassion. He
would spare them from their suffering if only they would
come to an acknowledgment of His authority and an
obedience to His will.
This is the call which the Consultation Conference
makes to the world—to individuals and governments.
The dire news which comes with every hour indicates
that there is new preparation of force by governments,
and this time equipped with a scientific power of human
destruction that could
humanity in a year. .
In the face of that threat of horror
essential that every individual who acknowledges the Lord
Jesus Christ as King, should bow in humble supplication for
help for himself and for the nations of the world; and it is
finally essential that civil government here and everywhere,
shall forsake its sins of presumption, openly acknowledging
its wrong-doing, and shall come to Him, the Ruler of all
nations and the Preserver of Righteous Nations.
make the whole world waste of
He taught love as the law of life. And in the hour
of our release from the calamity of actual war in 1918 it
seemed as if all the world was turning to this law. But
with the passing of the immediate agony and cost of con-
flict, suspicion and hate have gradually resumed their sway.
Love is banished from the councils of the nations; and
they are living under the temptation of the evil one, rather
than the law of the Loving One.
In its “Address to the Rulers of the World': the Con-
sultation Conference delivered a mighty gospel message. It
went everywhere. Let us pray that it may be heeded. And
in addition, let every Christian in the earth, let every one
who loves his fellowman, let every one who would see the
world preserved from the threat of fierce annihilation, make
his personal supplication to the Divine Ruler and make his
demand upon his government that it shall submit to the
Only Power which can save the nations from utter ruin.
SHORTSIGHTED POLITICIANS -
Some of the Republican politicians who control affairs
in New York State, either cannot read the newspapers or
cannot learn anything from what they do read. In the
face of the overwhelming defeat of the Republican Party
in Minnesota after its practical repudiation of President
Harding in order to make terms with the opposition, New
York politicians still are trying to catch the Al Smith-
Wet-Democratic-Tammany voters by refusing to stand by
the cause of prohibition.
The most brazen among these leaders have declared
that they will not make any effort to reenact the enforce-
ment law which was recently repealed by the action of the
state legislature and the signature of Governor Al Smith.
There may be a more certain way of killing off a
political party than these fellows have devised, but it has
not yet come to public notice. When a party of great
moral ideas can find six different ways of expediency to
evade its moral responsibility, it is usually considered to be
bankrupt in leadership. -
it is primarily



September, 1933
[Page Thirt enj
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N -
GHASTLY DIVORCE RECORD
During 1922 there were approximately one million mar-
riages in the United States.
And there were 125,000 divorces ! This means that for
every eight marriages solemnized, one couple was separated
by judicial proceeding. One in eight! That is a ghastly
record. And even these horrifying figures do not tell all
the truth—for it is a sad fact that probably quite as many
people are living in separation without a judicial decree of
divorce; so that the number of homes broken up would
probably be equal to one-quarter of the total of marriages
for the year.
The courts must have worked overtime in some of the
states, for there was a divorce granted by judicial decree
for every four minutes of the day and night throughout the
whole year of 1922.
Expensive as all this wretched business is, the great
burden is not upon the taxpayer nor the court. It is upon
the hundreds of thousands of children whose innocent lives .
are saddened, and whose careers are injured by the separa-
tion of parents. -
Unless this saturnalia can be stopped at an early time,
the foundations of the republic will be blasted.
Logically the first remedial step is to secure uniform
marriage and divorce laws. To this end The National Re-
form Association is conducting a campaign at Washington
and throughout the nation. The evil cannot be abated so
long as the loose divorce laws of several states bid welcome
to itinerants who dare not bring their cases in the courts
of their own home towns, but who wander around until
they find a divorce court which is running a mill for the
maceration of the decencies and safeties of life.
We might as well get busy. Even France is taking
cognizance of the predilection of American people for
divorce; and today an American citizen seeking to acquire
residence in France has to make affidavit that he or she is
not there for the purpose of procuring a divorce under
French law.
Our divorce wickedness is bringing upon us the con-
tempt of the world.
THE REAL PLAN FOR PEACE
Mr. Edward W. Bok of Philadelphia, who has offered
through a commission a prize of one hundred thousand
dollars for the best suggestion from an American of a plan
for world peace, is becoming enthusiastic as he hears from
various parts of the country.
Mr. Bok finds that the American people are doing
some intense and accurate thinking about our foreign re-
lations. He has conducted a research from the Atlantic to the
Pacific, and his conclusion is that seven people out of every
ten favor an association or a league of nations as the central
point of a plan for the establishment and the maintenance
of world concord without war. Mr. Bok’s recent returns,
assumedly accurate, show that public opinion has swung
around determinately to this view.
Despite the failure of our legislators at Washington to
harmonize upon any plan for fraternity of nations, Mr. Bok
believes that the American people can produce a plan and
enforce its acceptance.
Upon this particular point of the pressure of public
opinion he quotes Theodore Roosevelt as having said: “It
is a big job to awaken the American public, but when it
awakes you want to get from under.”
The munificent proffer of a prize of one hundred
thousand dollars for the best plan to establish peaceful rela-
tions among the countries of the world, is unhampered by
any expressed condition in behalf of a league. But it is
evident from Mr. Bok’s own utterances, based upon his
personal opinion and the extensive and unprejudiced re-
search which he has made, that an association among the
governments of the world upon a basis of fraternal con-
sideration, is the first essential.
Even if recent investigation had not demonstrated that
the opinion of the American people is rapidly converging
to this point, it would be the only rational view to take.
With our own experience in the development of a Union
one and indivisible out of thirteen separate and sometimes
jealous and antagonistic colonies, no student of our own
history ought to be in doubt about the practicability and
the necessity of such international association. The Fathers
in founding the Union had to encounter all the opposing
Opinions which are now expressed against a league. They
had to deal with the same jealousy and suspicion. They
had to make the same kind of concessions of prejudiced
opinions. And they had to trust to the guiding wisdom im-
parted by a merciful and protecting God, to assure the
perpetuity of the Union and to equip each generation with
the knowledge and the loyal fervor to make improvements
as need might require. So Mr. Bok is not departing from
the genius of American purpose and American experience
when he expresses such firm conviction in behalf of the
Association of nations, while explaining his hopes in behalf
of results from the reward which he offers.
Here is an opportunity for the ablest among our
thinkers to formulate a plan which is acceptable in its pre-
sentation and practicable in its operation. The Girard
Trust Company of Philadelphia is the trustee of the award.
We commend to the attention of Mr. Bok and the com-
missioners who are to make the award, the “Address to
the Rulers of the World” which was presented July 7th
last and adopted by the Christian Citizenship Conference
at Winona Lake, Indiana, under the auspices of The
National Reform Association.
That address may not be materialistic enough to suit
Some of the governments; but it contains the essence of
eternal truth. No fraternity for peace is possible as a per-
manency except it be based upon an acceptance of the
rulership of Jesus Christ over all the nations of earth.




[Page Fourteen]
September, 1934
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
MORMON VANITY
It is indeed a very shrewd and almost a suspicious man
who can be constantly and successfully on his guard against
Mormon tricks.
And as we all know President Harding to have been
candid to the last degree, we may be well assured that he
could not suspect that while he was a guest in Mormondom,
his presence would be used to advance Mormon vanity and
pretense.
But those of us who knew Mormon intrigue were quite
sure in advance that some advantage would be taken by
the priests. And so it proved. Neither the exalted official
position nor the great personal kindliness of President
Harding (and either one should have protected him) was
proof against the Mormon greed for self-advertisement.
On Tuesday, June 26, President Harding and Mrs.
Harding went to a private organ recital at 6:15 in the after-
noon in the Mormon tabernacle. A few specially invited
guests were there including Governor Mabey, President
Heber J. Grant and a lot of the other priests. Except
President Harding and Mrs. Harding, and one newspaper
man on the outside who managed to get into the tabernacle,
every person present was a Mormon. Mrs. Lucy Gates
Bowen, the famous Utah soprano, a granddaughter of Brig-
ham Young, and noted here and abroad as an operatic
singer, was the vocal soloist. After the great organist
McClellan had played a few numbers, Mrs. Bowen by re-
quest sang “Come, Come Ye Saints,” a noted Mormon hymn
written by one of the polygamist elders, William Clayton.
For an encore it might have been expected that Mrs. Bowen
would sing a patriotic song in honor of President Harding
and Mrs. Harding. But as she stepped forward in answer
to the applause, Prophet Grant cried out: “ ‘O, Ye Moun-
tains High’ Lucy!”, and Mrs. Bowen sang the well known
Mormon battle hymn of which the following two stanzas
are the conclusion: - -
In thy mountain retreat, God will strengthen thy feet;
On the necks of thy foes thou shalt tread;
And their silver and gold, as the Prophets have told,
Shall be brought to adorn thy fair head.
O Zion! Dear Zion! home of the free;
Soon thy towers will shine with a splendor divine,
And eternal thy glory shall be.
Here our voices we’ll raise, and we’ll sing to thy praise,
Sacred home of the Prophets of God;
Thy deliverance is nigh, thy oppressors shall die,
And the Gentiles shall bow 'neath thy rod.
() Zion Dear Zion home of the free:
In thy temples we’ll bend, all thy rights we'll defend,
And our home shall be ever with thee.
Some of the saints are snickering yet to think how the
prophet put it over; and some of the Gentiles feel that they
did not get a fair opportunity to present any matter which
may have been in their minds.
The serious significance of it all is that every incident
of this character is delivered with all kinds of embroideries
to the missionaries of the Mormon Church before they start
abroad, and the missionaries after due embroideries of
their own, use such things to allay Christian antagonism to
Mormon teaching. -
And in no other part of the world and in no other
cult is such misuse made of the ordinary courtesies which
should obtain among human creatures; and nowhere else in
the United States would the visit of the President be utilized
so cunningly. -
Everyone knows that President Harding and Mrs.
Harding did not have any sympathy with Mormonism
in its blasphemies and its treasonable teachings. Presi-
dent Harding was a Baptist. The Baptist Association of
Utah, two years ago, endorsed the “Ten Reasons” issued
by the Presbytery of Utah showing why Christians could
not fellowship with Mormonism. But the visit of courtesy
paid by the President to Salt Lake, and his natural kind-
ness in going to the tabernacle of the Mormon Church,
will be misused in a thousand sermons by Mormon Church
missionaries—unless the Mormon Church should do in this
instance that which it has never done in any other—ignore
an opportunity.
A SPEEDY AGE Tº
There are more than thirteen million motor cars in
the United States—a poignant demonstration of the fact
that we have passed into the machine age.
It is both useless and unjust to rail against the auto-
mobile. Generally speaking it is a blessing to mankind and
a help in the advancement of the human race.
But it illustrates an evil. In the madness of mechanical
movement we are forgetting the old values and neglecting
the old steadfastness. We see that effect in the sad de-
terioration of individual and family standards. Home life
is a vanishing thing. Responsibility of one member of a
family toward the other members is lessening. In this age
of machine movement every person seems to go his own
sweet way without regard to the welfare or the rights
of others.
-º- -
*: ×
:: *
An old preacher was talking in a quiet way to a hand-
ful of young people in his church a few weeks ago, and he
made this remark: “When I was a lad, a young man felt
that after his education had been acquired at great cost
to the family, he must be a servant of the family need and
give a little something of his endeavor to assure comfort to
father and mother. Today the same young man feels that
he must have a wife almost before he gets out of school,
even though he only marries temporarily; and in order to
get a wife among modern maidens, he must have an auto-
mobile. So about the time he has finished school at family
cost, he has got a wife and a car, and then he comes home to
live on the old folks while he is hunting around for a job—
running his car day and night in the meanwhile.”

September, 1993
[Page Fifteen
THE CONSULTATION CONFERENCE
By JAMES S. MARTIN
Christianity as the solvent for world problems wai;
unanimously recognized in the great assembly of Christian
citizens which met at Winona Lake, Ind., July 1-8 for Con-
Sultation and in preparation for a later World Conference
One of the precious recollections of the Conference is
that of the reading at the opening session of the following
message from our late beloved President: º
It is unnecessary for me to repeat the assurance of
my regret at being unable to attend the Consultation Con-
ference at Winona Lake. You are familiar with the cir-
cumstances that have made it impossible for me to accept
your invitation. I am desirous, however, to ertend my best
wishes that the meeting may be fruitful of good, remember-
ing always that righteousness eral teth a nation and that sim
is a reproach to any people. That prayerful council which
seeks Divine guidance upon our national pathway in a tu-
multuous time, like the present, is altogether to be commended.
WARREN G. HARDING,
President of The United States.
There was delivered at the same time an expression of
spiritual co-operation from the Secretary of State:
I send my cordial greetings to those in attendance at the
International Christian Citizenship Conference. This gather-
ing of men and women of public spirit who approach the
discussion of the vital problems of our time from the stand-
point of conscious responsibility, and with the desire, not to
secure a particular advantage for any sect or group, but to
advance the cause of righteousness and peace, cannot fail to
have a wholesome and far-reaching influence. Its value will
[Page Sia teen]
A Group of Delegates to the Conference.
be not in argumentation or in controversy, but in the friend-
ly interchanges of sentiment which will promote the under-
standing of a helpful fellowship. My best wishes for the
success of the Conference.
CHARLEs EVANs HUGHES,
Secretary of State.
Probably no description would so adequately depict the
character and accomplishment of the Conference, as do the
several Deliverances drawn up by the special Plan of Action
Committee, and passed upon and advocated by the Con-
ference at large. The chief of these, the message to the
rulers of the various countries of the world, appeared in
full in the August issue of this journal. The others fol-
low in their order:- -
“1. Humbly recognizing the Lord Jesus Christ as King
of kings and Lord of lords, we submit that all civil govern-
ment is directly responsible to Him; and we pray that the
nations, now suffering in their sins, may acknowledge His
authority and obey His will that they may be worthy of
preservation by His Almighty power.
“Whereas true patriotism finds expression in devotion to
the things that are highest and best in the life of the
nation, and to that which produces, perpetuates and per-
fects them ; and
“Whereas the priceless blessings of liberty and freedom
and the will and determination on the part of the indi-
vidual to use them, not for selfish ends but for the noblest
personal development and the public weal; and, on the part
of the State, for the welfare of all its citizens and the good
September, 1923.
-
-
of humanity rather than its own aggrandizement, are Chris-
tian products; and -
“Whereas the conditions in national life today, the mis-
taking of license for liberty and the emphasis upon rights
rather than upon duties by the individual citizen; and the
too frequent use by the State itself of its mighty powers for
its own selfish ends rather than for the welfare of its peo-
ple and the good of humanity, demand the reassertion of
Christian ideals and principles and the dominance of Chris-
tian motives throughout the entire sphere of national life;
therefore -
“Be it resolved: That this assemblage of Christian citi-
zens covenant together with each other and with Christ, our
Savior-King and the Savior-King of nations, that we will
consecrate ourselves to the great patriotic task of making
Christian ideals and principles the guiding and dominating
force in the life of nations and that to the end of bringing
the nations into acknowledged submission and loyal allegi-
ance to Christ, their Savior-King; and call all of like faith
to do the same.
“2. Whereas the State of Maryland has steadily refused
to enact legislation to enforce within its limits the Eighteenth
Amendment to the Constitution of the United States and
the acts of Congress in pursuance thereof; and
“Whereas the State of New York has repealed an act of
its general assembly providing for concurrent action with
the Federal Government to enforce within its limits said
amendment and the Federal acts for its enforcement; and
“Whereas the Congress has power to refuse any state
-
September, 1923
representation in the Congress for the cause that its govern-
ment is not in conformity with the Constitution of the
United States and the laws made by the Congress in pursu-
ance thereof, as in the case of the ten Southern States in
the so-called reconstruction era of this country; therefor
“Be it resolved: That the Congress of the United
States ought to refuse to the Senators and Representatives
of such recalcitrant and reactionary states any further place
or action in the Congress until said states fully com-
ply with their Constitutional obligations as delineated in
the decision of the Supreme Court of the United States in
the case of Neal-Delaware (103 U. S. 570), to wit: “A
State must recognize as binding an amendment to the
Constitution of the United States and enforce it within it
own limits, without reference to any inconsistent provision
in its own constitution or statutes.”
“3. Daniel Webster laid down this dictum : ‘The right
to punish crime involves the duty of teeaching morals.’
This obviously fair principle makes it obligatory on the
State to define the system of morals to be taught in the
public schools—whether the Christian system or some other,
to give a large place in the public school curriculum to in-
struction in morals, to require that every child shall be
carefully instructed in the righteousness of the Ten Com-
mandments and the Sermon on the Mount. The State not
only owes this in fairness to the child, but it owes it to
itself. The great purpose of the public school system is to
train up an intelligent and conscientious citizenship, for it
is only by developing such citizens that the State can hope
[Page Seventeen]



T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
to maintain and perpetuate itself. Patriotism demands that
primary attention be given to teaching Christian morals in
American schools.
“4. Inasmuch as this is a Christian nation adhering to
the Christian system of morals, it is the sense of this Con-
ference that those authorized to teach in the public schools
should be in thorough sympathy with the ethics of Jesus
as taught in the Bible, that in order to qualify as public
school teachers they should be required to pass an examina-
tion in methods of teaching moral principles, and that
Normal schools and teacher-training schools should be re-
quired to give a full course of instruction in methods of
teaching Christian morals to the children coming under in-
struction in our schools.
. . º.
5. Whereas America has been called once more to
read about, if not witness, a demoralizing pugilistic contest
for the world’s championship at Shelby, Montana, and that
too on the Fourth of July, a day sacred to the emphasis
of the factors that have made us a great Christian nation
and of the things that make for our future welfare; therefore
“Be it resolved: That we express thanks to the Chris-
tian conscience of America that has driven the prize-fight
skulking into an obscure and remote section of the country.
“That we protest against devoting the birthday of our
nation to the debauching of the nation's manhood.
“That we believe that all prize-fighting ought to be con-
signed with gambling, prostitution and the saloon to the
practices outlawed by an enlightened, progressive and
Christian nation.
“6. We express hearty approval of the International
Court of Justice, and believe that all nations, including the
United States, should be members of this court.
“We believe this court is a most important step toward
world peace, but do not believe it to be adequate, as it will
deal only with disputes over questions of right and not
over questions of policy.
“We favor a world organization which shall have the
right to deal with all matters, international in character,
likely to lead to war.
‘‘7. There never has been and cannot be a nation of
atheists. There is a vital connection between civil govern-
ment and religion. This is shown by three facts: That
God is the ultimate source of governmental authority; that
nations are subjects of God’s moral law; and that Jesus
Christ is the Administrator of the government of the nations.
“This connection of the State with religion has not been
formed by men and cannot be dissolved by men. It is a
fundamental political fact, and should receive due recog-
nition in fundamental law. National conformity to the
standard hereby presented can be secured only by national
submission to Jesus Christ. This is the only cure for the
World’s ills.’’ -
The deep and widespread influence of the Conference
was indicated by the many comments, largely editorial, from
the secular and religious press, which have been received—
and are still being rceived—at The National Reform Associa-
tion Headquarters. Because of necessary restriction of space
only a few typical excerpts can be quoted at this time.
Patriotic citizenship can be best realized when men and women
make up their minds to be loyal to God, . . . speakers at the Con-
Sultative Conference on Christian Citizenship, which began at
Winona five days ago, declared during the sessions Wednesday.
Approximately 8,000 persons packed the tabernacle and many
persons were unable to gain admission at the night meeting.
When Mr. Bryan appeared on the platform, he was given an en-
thusiastic Chautauqua salute. Speaking on “Loyalty to Country
and to Country’s God,” he declared that the American philosophy
of international friendship and goodwill, coupled with a law-
abiding people, a religious people, based on a love of God and
Christ, a wholesome respect for the Bible, and the establishment
of Christian education, would bring peace to the nations of the
world.-(Daily Times, Warsaw, Indiana.)
After saying that “humanity is staggered by the possibilities
of another World War,” the International Conference on Chris-
tian Citizenship at Winona Lake declared, in a message to the
leaders of the nations, that “the time has come to try Christian-
ity.” The latter, it continues, “has never failed in any field when
given a fair chance.” . . . The Conference well pointed out that
in such a crisis as this, “civilization is entitled to every effort to
rree itself from its present predicament.” (Pittsburgh, [Pa.] Post,)
The organizers of the recent nation-wide Christian Citizen-
ship Conference exercised sound judgment. The chief topics an-
nounced for discussion pertained more to those fundamental prin-
ciples of Christianity which command universal recognition, than
to any mere dogmas which are subject often to sectarian con-
troversy within the Christian Church itself. There seemed also
to be a commendable inclination to consider the duty of pro-
fessing Christians toward the State, rather than any duty of the
State toward Christianity.
In such a program there is promise of some practical profit,
both to the Church and to American citizenship. The reproach
has too often been directed against professing Christians that
they failed to carry their religion into their civic life. . .
The recent Conference did much better. Such subjects as
“The Moral Accountability of Nations,” “Religion and National
Life,” “Education in the Shaping of National Life,” and others
on its program, are pertinent to present conditions and needs,
and savor of Christian citizenship in its highest sense.
(New York Tribune.)
There is undoubtedly a great and good influence exerted.
Five thousand people cannot be returned to home and duties
without dynamic forces unloosed within them for doing things.
The patriotic note inspired and the prophetic concern of all over
the needs of the nations of earth, is one of the healthiest signs
of the times. . . . Such is the work of The National Reform As-
sociation, whose concerns should be on all our hearts.
(Northwestern Christian Advocate, Chicago.)
The discussions of the Conference showed a well-defined and
unified purpose.--(The Religious Telescope, Dayton, Ohio.)
Over one hundred speakers of national prominence addressed
the Conference, most of whose sessions were conducted as open
forums, so that the audience had a large part in the discussions.
Governors of twelve states each appointed about fifteen special
delegates consisting of prominent citizens.
(The Christian-Evangelist.)
It was in every sense a great Conference. Doubtless much
good was accomplished. The National Reform Association merits
the interest and support of all Christian patriots in its efforts to
have Jesus Christ recognized as the one Lord and King, and
loyalty to Him made the chief desire of the nations.—(MILEs J.
SNYDER in The Brethren Evangelist.)
It is a hopeful fact that these reformers devoted a whole day
to the cause of education. Once the cause of reform did not
sufficiently recognize the need of educational methods. Reformers
placed their dependence on legislation. * * * But the prevailing
sentiment in the sessions of the reformers now is that the ad-
vance of great social and religious reforms is to be brought about
by the education of little children and by the indoctrination of the

[Page Eighteen]
September, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Some of The National Reform Association Officials Present at the Consultation Conference.
Left to right; Last row—C. F. Swift, B. L. Scott, Sam Small, J. M. Tibbetts, C. W. Eldredge, C. H. Springer, Sada M. Lamb,
E. W. Rumsey, J. T. Alexander, W. S. Fleming, F. W. Stanton, H. L. Spangler; Middle row—J. R. Wylie, R.
Edgar, Lulu Loveland Shepard, R. C. Wylie, Frank J. Cannon, J. S. McGaw, W. I. Wishart, T. H. Acheson;
Martin, L. C. Denise, James S. Martin, E. A. Crooks, A. B. Cooper, F. R. Agnew, D. M. McFarland. -
M. Downie, T. D.
Front row—R. H.
great public by public methods, a conclusion at once constructive
and idealistic.—(The Christian Century, Chicago.)
Augustine's splendid dream of “the City of God” had a fresh
revival at Winona during the first week in July when The
National Reform Association held its Christian Citizenship Con-
ference, which was announced as preliminary to a World Con-
ference for which the Association is preparing. On Independence
Day, while the American people in general were suffering from
Shelby-shock or indulging in sports and spectacles, Winona cele-
brated with three stirring sessions of the Conference on Chris-
tian Citizenship culminating in an address by Citizen William
Jennings Bryan on “Loyalty to Country and to Country's Lord.”
- (The Baptist, Chicago, Ill.)
One noticeable feature was the representation on the program
of different religious denominations through great leaders. An-
other was the number of state governors, senators, the members of
Congress from various sections of the country participating in
the legal and political phases of the program. The educationalists
were well represented by college presidents and professors who
contributed splendidly to one of the most important features of
the Conference. * * * * The international representation, however,
seemed most conspicuous and suggestive of world-fellowship in
Christian citizenship.–(The American Friend, Richmond, Ind.)
Those who have attended many such conferences sav that this
last is the best. This much is true, that if the World Conference
for which this one at Winona is a preparation, is to make any ad-
vance on the standard set last week or even to hold its own, it
will be necessary to draw largely upon the resources of God.
(DR. J. M. COLEMAN, The Christian National, New York.)
This Association is holding steadfastly to its great central
ideal, namely, the recognition of Jesus Christ as the source of
civil authority and the acceptance of His Word as the moral
standard in accordance with which the State should direct its
action. And it is interesting to note how many of the great
Christian leaders of the country are now in open and strongly
avowed sympathy with that ideal. The educational work carried
on through these years has by no means been fruitless. Influ-
ential editors, college and university presidents and teachers,
pastors and missionaries; these were among the great company
who gathered at Winona Lake in sympathy with the idea of mak-
ing our country openly and avowedly Christian. * * * * * *
This Conference not only pointed out the way of salvation
for the nations, but it gave to every person present a new
sense of confidence and a new enthusiasm to press the fight
for righteousness and the kingdom of God with unwearying energy
and faith.-(The United Presbyterian, Pittsburgh, Pa.)
The good spirit, the sanity of thought and clear reasoning of
all the speakers were outstanding characteristics of all utterances.
There was not one word that was censorius, radical or partisan.
Every speaker at last came back to the regenerative grace and
power of Jesus Christ. . . . The high hour of the Conference cul-
minated in a declaration of world principles embodied in an ad-
dress which was telegraphed to nine world rulers. Engraved copies
will be sent to all government heads.-
(Christian Advocate, St. Louis, Mo.)










September, 1923
[Page Nineteen]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
why Not Try the Jury System :
By HoN. FLORENCE E. ALLEN, Justice of the Supreme Court of Ohio.
pression of the jury system. Lawyers and laymen
alike, criticize verdicts of the jury and demand its
abolition. That all trials be conducted by one judge or by
several judges without a jury, is a suggestion frequently
made, and significant in
its reflection upon the in-
stitution.
é 6 Tº and found wanting”—that is the usual im-
this country adequately
tried the jury system
Have we ever selected
talesmen with real, thor-
ough-going intelligence so
as to ensure honest and
cluded the
from jury service,
reservoir of intelligent
I question whether
we Americans have ever
given the system a fair
trial. During my experi-
ence as assistant county
prosecutor and judge in
Miss FLORENCE E. ALLEN,
First and only woman supreme
court justice in the world. Court of Common Pleas,
Cleveland, Ohio) I have seen enough to convince me that
we fail at both ends of the problem—that we admit the
unfit to jury service, and that we permit the best fitted to
escape. I shall not soon forget one of the first cases that I
tried in the criminal court after I was appointed assistant
county prosecutor. It was a very important case involving
a charge of second degree murder. When the jury was
impanelled and I looked them over I felt as if no good could
come out of that twelve men except by accident. And when
I learned later that men went out to the jury room some-
times and played cards and threw dice to decide what their
verdicts should be, I realized how little we had taught the
dignity and importance of sitting on the jury. And when we
count in all the elements which contribute to make our ad-
ministration of the criminal courts “a disgrace to the
nation,” as Chief Justice Taft calls it, we have to count
this in, that the men best fitted by education and experience
to decide the important questions confronting the courts,
have cared so little about the service of their country in
peace time that they have pulled every possible wire to
evade jury service.
I have had poor juries and I have had many excellent
juries in my court. Some of the good juries have sat on
one case for two or three weeks at a time, locked up every
But have we ever in
must press the fit to serve.
usually be accomplished by drastically enforcing the laws
just verdicts? Have we ex- -
incompetent.
and
have we ever tapped the
citizenship for our jurors?
a misi prius court (the
night, giving the most conscientious attention to their cases.
When I have such a jury then I believe with all my heart
in the jury system. After all, the judgment of twelve men
and women drawn together from different walks of life is
a practical common sense judgment. Upon a point of fact,
if a jury is a good jury, I trust its judgment better than
a judge's opinion, for naturally his is a lawyer's judgment,
that is, a technical judgment. But just how far I can
trust their judgment depends entirely on the make-up of
the jury. - -
How then are we to secure juries upon which we can
rely Theoretically the answer to the problem is plain. We
must scrupulously exclude the mentally deficient, and we
Excluding the deficient can
* , , , . - - - - -
as to qualification for jury service in a given state. And
equally true is it that the competent can be compelled to
serve unless permitted to evade the law. - -
Does the inclusion of women in the jury tend to raise
or lower the standard of service? In my opinion it raises
the standard, because it increases greatly the number of in-
telligent, conscientious members on the jury. I do not mean
by this that there are not unintelligent and unconscientious
women. But on the average in my experience, the woman
who performs jury service is relatively more intelligent and
conscientious than the men jurors. She is not more in-
telligent and reliable than a man of her own type would be,
but she does not tend to evade jury service to the extent
that the man of her own type does.
This fact may arise from a conscious effort which
is being made among certain women’s organizations, to
stimulate jury service. In Cleveland for instance, a de-
liberate attempt has been made by the League of
Women Voters and the Women’s City Club to interest
their members in the jury and the courts; and the excellent
work of women on the jury in my county, is no doubt par-
tially due to the effort of these two splendid organizations.
However, the fact remains that, in Cleveland, the men most
intimately connected with the courts, almost without excep-
tion say that the standard of intelligence upon the jury
has been decidedly raised by the inclusion of women.
The question is frequently asked whether women are
sentimental as jurors. It is no more possible accurately to
generalize concerning women than concerning men. Some
men are sentimental; some women are sentimental. This is
true in juries as well as elsewhere. I have tried a first
degree murder case in my court in which a jury inflicted
the death penalty. The foreman on the jury was a woman.
When the verdict was returned one man on the jury cried,
but the two women jurors were entirely collected. On
the other hand, women have sat on juries in my court, which
recommended mercy. That is to say, women on juries cannot
be classed as sentimental; neither can they be classed as


[Page Twenty]
September, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
heartless: in a word they are human just as men are.
In one respect women are less sentimental than men,
that is with regard to women charged with crime. The fact
that a woman who commits murder in this country so
often goes scot free, is surely an indictment of our criminal
system. Women should be subject to law in exactly the
same degree as men are. In my experience women on the
jury tend to counteract the dangerous tendency present
among many men on the jury, to acquit all women charged
with crime. -
We have had no difficulty in Ohio in handling women
on the jury. Some changes and adjustments of course have
been made in the court houses to accommodate the women,
but these changes are neither impossible nor very difficult
to make. I have repeatedly ordered mixed juries locked
up at night in the consideration of a criminal case. The
jury is taken to an excellent hotel under the charge of the
bailiff. The women are kept in a well appointed room under
the charge of a woman bailiff, and the men have an equally
comfortable room under the charge of a man bailiff. No
one from outside is allowed to have access to any juror ex-
cept in the presence of the bailiff while the case is in pro-
gress. This arrangement satisfied every requirement of pro-
priety and of the law.
Some women dread jury service, but as soon as they
undertake it they are greatly interested. It is a continual
movie which one sees in a court—now tragedy, often comedy.
The cross-section of human life which moves across the court
room is fascinating even in its saddest details. -
And after all, this public service which in the past has
been so generally evaded, is the one means which the ordi-
mary citizen has of coming into touch with the courts.
Through jury service one learns something of the presenta-
tion of a case, of the organization of the court and of the
technical steps in procedure. That the public should take
interest in the courts and have contact with the courts is
a vital need. If every intelligent man and woman in
America had been a juror in active service, there would be
much more general interest in the administration of justice.
And for this, if for no other reason, we should demand
that before the jury service be abolished, it be actually
tried. Once tried its advantages might be so evident that
we should never think of giving up the jury.
THE MINER'S WORK STEADY
By GEORGE S. DOBSON
}ſ A A. E.
When the operators in the anthracite field made their
immediate concession of a shorter working day, I thought
perhaps we were on the road to some composition of this
most trying question. And indeed, at this writing, it seems
probable that the acute points of dispute will be settled or
put in suspension, to be arbitrated upon at a later time,
so there will not be any walkout on September 1.
With all my belief that labor is receiving a better con-
sideration year by year and that we are progressing in this
respect toward amelioration almost as rapidly as safe social
evolution will permit, I am of the opinion that not enough
real constructive work is done by operators and by the
Government in the matter of adjusting the conditions of
coal mining so that we shall avoid the distress of the strike,
and the threatened strike, attendant upon this seasonal oc-
cupation. -
It is true that the coal miner receives in these days
very high wages when he works; but it is also true that
the work is spasmodic. Hence, we keep a much larger
body of men proficient in coal mining than would be neces-
sary if the work were constant and were properly divided.
It is not possible for the surplus of coal mining labor in
slack times to rush instantly into some other remunerative
work. And so we have periods of idleness without wages
and with growing discontent.
Assuredly some part of this trouble could find a remedy.
And while the Government is serving notice that it will
not allow the country to be victimized by a suspension of
coal production, the Government ought also to have a sense
of its own further and kindred responsibility for seeing that
reasonable and efficient methods are devised to lessen the sea-
sonal ebb and flow of work in the coal industry.
It appears to me that the operators are somewhat pos-
sessed of the spirit which governed the railway magnates
of thirty years ago. While big earnings were coming in they
were distributed in the form of dividends, and betterments
were not made in contemplation of growing needs. And to-
day the big railway lines are congested for want of yard
room, for want of rail facilities and for want of adequate
rolling stock—while all improvements are achieved at treble
the cost which would have been required in earlier years.
For instance, they are trying to build a union station in
Chicago, which ought to have been constructed twenty-five
years ago; and the inconvenience and loss are beyond de-
scription. The railroad business has grown to such magni-
tude that the building of the station, while still carrying on
the service, is a task which taxes human ingenuity and
which drains railway treasuries.
Is it not a fact that coal operators, like the former rail-
way magnates, are largely intent upon the instant profits of
the business and are unwilling to invest sufficient time
and skill and money to make of coal mining a steady and
profitable industry—adequate for the country's needs, a
secure occupation for the workers, and profitable in the
long reach of years rather than by fits and starts?
I am hopeful that the Government, which now takes
such an acute interest in this matter, will go further than
a mere passing order against strikes or lockouts, in an effort
to prevent suffering to the country by loss of fuel supply
in the coming season, and that it will try to devise a scien-
tific method of continuous production so that the loss of
labor and wages to the operative, of reasonable and steady
profits to the operator, and of comfort and convenience to
the country may be permanently averted.
Coal mining is a hazardous occupation at its best; but
it ought not to be conducted as a haphazard business. Too
much depends upon it. -

September, 1923
| Page Twenty-One]

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Present Status of the Bible in Public Schools
By W. S.
From the foundation of the republic till somewhat more
than fifty years ago the Bible was read devotionally every
morning in every public school in the land, and religion
and morals were definite parts of the educational system.
In those days the school-teacher was understood to have a
dual function—to train the intellect to be keen and the
character to be clean. A little prior to 1870, the secular
theory of the State began to be actively agitated in this
country. According to this theory, if logically carried out,
the State must in no way recognize religion, must not per-
mit it in any institution or function controlled by the
State—no oath in the court room, no prayer in legislative
halls, no Thanksgiving proclamation by President or
governors, no chaplain in army or navy or public institution,
no name of Deity in constitutions or on coins, no Bible in
the schoolroom, etc. But this foolish and suicidal theory
was applied nowhere except in the public schools, and with
its gradual introduction there, the Bible and the daily devo-
tional exercise were slowly eliminated. When the Bible
left the schoolroom there also left it much of the feeling of
responsibility of the schools for the moral training of the
children. Thenceforth the function of the teacher was prac-
tically to train the children to become “the wisest, bright-
est,” while neglectfully permitting them to become “the
meanest of mankind.” For fifty years one hand of the
school teacher has been tied, for fifty years in our educa-
tional system we have been sowing to the wind; and
now in our nation-wide slump in morals we are reap-
ing the whirlwind of our folly. The American Bar
Association is authority for the statement that we are now
the most lawless nation on the planet, and that this con-
dition has been gradually developing since about 1890.
Up to about 1870 there was seldom any question raised
as to the right of the Bible in the schoolroom, but since
then it has been a matter of agitated controversy in every
corner of the land. Suits have been carried to supreme
courts in fifteen or sixteen states. The highest courts of
Maine, Massachusetts, West Virginia, Ohio, Michigan, Ken-
tucky, Iowa, Kansas, Nebraska, Texas, and Nevada have all
said that the Bible has a right in the schoolrooms. A
decision of the supreme court of Wisconsin given in 1890,
excludes the Bible as a whole, from use in the schools but
plainly asserts that parts of it might and should be used.
In 1913 the supreme court of Illinois by a vote of five to
two said that the whole Bible is a sectarian book, and, as
such, must be excluded from the schools of state. Many
years ago the attorney-general of Washington ruled that the
Bible must not be used in the schools of that state, and in
1918 the supreme court confirmed his stand and even went
so far as to forbid the schools to give credit for Bible
work done outside of school hours. The supreme court of
California recently shut the doors of the schools of that
FLEMING
state to the best of books. It is reported that the supreme
court of Louisiana has given a similar opinion, but no word
to that effect comes to me from the state superintendent, who
merely reports that the state board thinks best not to permit
the use of the Bible in the schools. The courts of Ohio
and Nebraska make the reading of the Bible optional with
school boards. Thus there is uncertainty in my mind about
the fact in one state; in three states the courts exclude the
whole Bible; in one the court excludes part of it, and in
eleven the courts admit the Book without question.
By the opinion of the attorney-general or the state
superintendent of public instruction, the Bible is not used
in the schools of Minnesota, Idaho, Utah, Arizona, New
Mexico, Montana, New York State (outside of New York
City) and possibly Louisiana. Thus including Wisconsin,
the Bible is banned—or at least not used—in the schools of
twelve and possibly thirteen—states. It is worthy of note that
23,000,000 people live in the twelve states, and that the
officials whose opinions have excluded the Bible, number
not more than thirty. In the history of this country no
legislature or constitutional convention has ever adopted a
provision plainly excluding the Bible from the schools.
The Bible is read by law every morning in every school-
room in Massachusetts, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Tennes-
see, Alabama, Georgia, and probably Mississippi, though
there is a little doubt in my mind about the latter state
having passed the law. Excepting Massachusetts, these states
have all passed the mandatory law within the last ten years.
In addition to the above seven states, the Bible is used every
morning in all the schools of New York City, Washington,
D. C., and Indianapolis, Ind. In the cities and states where
the Bible must be read every morning as above, there live
just about 30,000,000 people or 30 per cent of our entire
population.
With the Bible definitely excluded from the schools of
twelve states and legally required to be read daily in the
schools of seven states, there remain twenty-nine states with
just about half the national population, in which its daily
use is permitted. In some states, as in Indiana and Iowa,
there is a definite enactment that the Bible shall not be
ۼcluded from the schools: while in others there is no speci-
fic provision on the subject, but what is not denied is the
allowed. The practice varies in these states from almost
universal use to exclusion by custom. Omitting half a dozen
states for lack of information, the others can be divided
into four classes,
1. Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, Connecticut, Vir-
ginia, West Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and
Florida report that the use of the Bible in their schools is
almost universal.
Page Twenty-Two.]
September, 1923

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
2. Delaware, Kentucky, Ohio, Indiana, Iowa, North
Dakota, South Dakota, Kansas and Colorado, use the Bible
quite extensively.
3. The Book is little used in the schools of Michigan,
Nebraska, Missouri, Wyoming, and Texas, the reason for
the slight use in the first three probably being the wide-
spread belief in those states that its use is forbidden.
4. The Bible is not used in the schools of Oregon.
Fifteen months ago a company of business men in
Kansas City, Mo., at their own expense and with the con-
sent of the school-board, put a copy of the Bible on the desk
of every school-teacher in the city—1,464 in all—and the
act was highly commended by Bishop Lillis of the Roman
Catholic Church of that diocese. Three years ago the
W. C. T. U. of Michigan voted to offer a copy of the Bible
to every public school in that state.
As the result of a widespread and persistent popular
request, in the State of Illinois a constitution, by vote of
52 to 9, put a provision into the new proposed constitution
of that state, specifically permitting the use of the Bible
in the public schools; but the constitution was rejected by
popular vote in December last, though not because of the
Bible provision. In the State of Missouri, by a tie vote, a
constitutional convention in session, at the time of this
writing, fails to insert a permissive clause on the ground,
as nearly all those voting against it declared, that the present
constitution permits the Bible in the schools. In Washing-
ton there is now being waged an active campaign for an
amendment to the state constitution, plainly giving the
Holy Book an honored place in the educational system of
the state. This year bills were before the legislatures of
Towa, Indiana, Ohio, West Virginia, Michigan and probably
some other states for the mandatory reading of the Bible
every day in every schoolroom, and The National Reform
Association was, as always, a leading factor in the cam-
paign for the passage of the bills.
- Taking their cue possibly from the decision of the
supreme court of Wisconsin, which said that parts of the
Bible might and should be used in the schools, there is a
rising sentiment in some of the states from whose schools
the Bible is excluded, in favor of securing a list of Bible
references chosen by an interdenominational commission and
asking the teacher to read one of these daily from the
version of the Bible she personally prefers. It is hoped
that this will overcome official objection and meet the situa-
tion, but it has not yet been tried except in a few smaller
cities, notably Cadillac, Mich.
The real point at issue whenever the matter of the
Bible in the schools has gone to the courts or to state
officials, is, in the main, whether the Bible is a sectarian
book, in the meaning of the word “sectarian’’ as found in
the various constitutions. Most decisions hold that it is
not, but some say that it is. In the famous Girard case,
the Supreme Court of the United States held that the Bible
is not a sectarian book. The Supreme court of far away
Nevada, the least of all the states in population, sends out
a word of wisdom that might well be heeded, when it says
in 16 Nevada 374, “The word ‘sectarian’ as used in the
constitution, does not prohibit the teaching of any doctrine
upon which all Christian denominations agree,” doubtless
basing their decision upon the word of the United States
Supreme Court in the Trinity Church case, that “This is
a Christian nation.”
The question of the version of the Bible to be used
seems also to bother some courts, they assuming that of
course the King James version is the one that is and must
be read in the schools, if any. The fact is that where the
Bible is read every morning, it is the custom to let the
teacher or reader decide what version is preferred. And
there can be no valid objection to this custom, for the
Versions all came from the same original, and are so nearly
alike that very few listeners could tell the difference, and
in no place is the difference one of essentials. There is also
a widespread fear that the use of the Bible in the schools
would produce endless controversy. But careful inquiry
among school men in three states and several large cities
where the Bible is in universal daily use, reveals that there
is no trouble from any source. The trouble comes when the
question is a matter of local decision. Even where an oc-
casional teacher is found unwilling or unfit to lead the
children in the sacred task, such teacher is soon eliminated
and a worthy one takes the place.
There is a growing recognition of the sad present day
loosening of the moral fiber; of increasing lawlessness; of
the general near-breakdown of public morals; of the loss of
Worthy ideals. And there is an increasing feeling that the
schools have a very close relationship to the whole matter,
that some lack in the schools may be partly responsible,
and that part of the remedy must be applied there. To
this end several states have passed laws requiring that so-
called “Americanism” be taught in the schools, and a
Species of moral training is being put into the course in
Some sections. Wisconsin has a law requiring that morals
be taught in her schools. One state university issues a 46
page pamphlet on “Morals and Civics for Schools.” The
Bible has been kept out of the schools of Chicago for forty
years, but three years ago a regular course in morals was
adopted for use therein. An unknown donor is offering
large financial prizes through a Washington organization,
for the best codes of morals for use in the schools, and
several winners have been announced with their produc-
tions. These are all feelers after a better way, and have
some value; but there is danger of our being lulled to
sleep by them in a false feeling of security. The difficulty
with all these halfway measures, is that they are built upon
the false secular theory of education, and carefully exclude
all religion, any mention of God, Bible, Golden Rule, Ten
Commandments, Sermon on the Mount, etc., and are as
pagan as the ethics of Plato.
This article has no reference to the study of the Bible
as literature or history, nor to any scheme of co-operation
between the schools and the churches by which the Bible
September, 1923
[Page Twenty-Three
T H E C H R IS TI A N s T A T E S M A N
and religion are edging their way and finding a valuable
though not the proper place in education. The Colorado
plan, the South Dakota plan, and the Gary plan, etc.,
recognize the present lack in education and are feelers after
the truth and, as such, worthy of some commendation; but
the fatal defect with them all is that they stand upon the
foolish secular theory of education and help to keep religion
out of its rightful and authoritative place in the schools.
The historian Guizot was right when he said, “In order
to make popular education truly good and socially useful,
it must be fundamentally religious.” Some farseeing and
courageous men like Washington Gladden and Roger Bab-
son know that George Washington was right when he said
that religion and morals cannot be separated; and they in-
sist that we must cut the Gordian knot and put definite
religious instruction into the public schools, and, if neces-
sary, revamp our whole educational system to that end. We
must get back to the old American plan of reading devotion-
ally a few verses every morning in every schoolroom with
the Lord’s Prayer repeated in unison by teacher and as
many pupils as will join. And this must be done as the
least, not the most; the first step, not the last. There is a
growing sentiment for a textbook in Christian ethics in the
hands of every teacher, to be taught as faithfully as she
now teaches mathematics. There is a developing idea that
the silly nonsensical fables and folklore stories and mean-
ingless jingles of so-called poetry now in the school readers,
must give way to some of the great stories and sublime
poetry of the Bible, from which reading can be learned as
well or better, and from which the truths of religion and
morals will naturally grow into the lives of the children.
Bible memory gems should also be learned with selections
from other literature. For the purposes of character de-
velopment for citizenship, the children must be given, every
day, in the schoolroom—the only place where many of our
young people will ever get them—the great fundamental
facts of religion that all Christians believe and the primary
principles of morality that made our civilization and upon
which its future rests. Cardinal Gibbons was right when
he said that “the religious and secular education of our
children cannot be divorced from each other without in-
flicting a fatal wound upon the soul.” -
All this is asking nothing new. It is merely putting
religion and morals back into our educational system where
they were established from the foundation of the republic
until about fifty years ago, and where they would be today.
but for the atheists and agnostics.
STIRRINGS OF H EVOLT IN UTA H
By LULU LovELAND SHEPARD
My visit to Utah has opened my eyes, for I have found
that while the Mormon Church has been able to Mormonize
some of the Gentiles whose business interests have been
closely allied with the Church interest, yet there are others
who are restive under the domination of the Church and
these Gentiles represent a large percentage of the voting
population of Salt Lake City, so a call has been issued for
a new political party to be called “The Inter-Mountain Pro-
gressive Party,’’ and there is no doubt that, at the coming
fall election, there will be very close lines drawn between
Mormon and non-Mormon groups.
In a call issued recently to voters, some hard facts are
put before them, a note being made that the Mormon Church
is a resourceful and experienced antagonist, full of cunning
and craft; that the power of the Church lies in the very
thing that we propose to attack; and that the Church will
hold out to the last ditch.
Of course such a course will cause the Mormons to say
that this will stir up animosities, and class and factional
turmoil; but the answer to the charge is simple and con-
clusive.
The new political movement is along the lines of the
Old American party—that is a political contest in the open
and by lawful and constitutional methods, where if any
masks are to be worn it will not be by us. We are to in-
sist that Church and State be kept separate and apart, and
that the solemn and specific pledge to that effect, made to
the people of the United States by the Mormon leaders and
ratified by their people when Utah was admitted as a state,
be kept.
This new party has no newspaper to uphold its prin-
ciples, for sad to say there is no inter-mountain paper,
whether owned by Mormons or non-Mormons, that will op-
pose the Mormon Church. All fear it.
The Church, at every Conference, reiterates its right
and its purpose to guide and control its people in temporal
as well as spiritual affairs, a claim naturally involving rule
by the Mormon Church of the non-Mormon as well as the
Mormon. -
The Mormon blight has reduced the rate of material
progress in the inter-mountain country fully fifty per cent
as measured by the development of other western com-
munities no older and with no better natural resources,
but free from the infliction under which we suffer in Utah.
Many hundreds of citizens, particularly those with
families, disheartened by Mormon control and seeing no
chance or opening to change conditions, have left Utah;
and many more are preparing to leave, while a vast western
immigration which might readily remain here were it not
fearful of the Mormon Church, passes Utah by and settles
elsewhere. One man said to me, “I am leaving for Minne-
sota and am taking a smaller salary there, but I can’t afford
to remain here and bring up my family under existing con-
ditions.” Yet it is true that if enough red-blooded true
Americans would settle in Utah, they could check the tem-
poral rule of the Church and lessen much of the power
that it now enjoys, but it will be a long, hard struggle be-
fore the grip it has secured will be completely broken.

[Page Twenty-Four]
September, 1923
T H E C H R Is TIAN ST A T E S M A N
What's the Matter with the Schools?
By GEORGE BRADY SNYDER
If this question were put to fifty people, fifty different
answers would be received—and they would be different
indeed, ranging all the way from “Nothing” to “Every-
thing.” Perhaps all of the answers would contain an ele-
ment of truth; certainly none would contain the whole truth.
Some would represent a sympathetic effort to point out
possible improvements; the majority, whether sympathetic
or not, would contain little of constructive value. In truth,
a considerable fraction of the schools’ critics seem to be
more intent upon trying to make others believe what they
want them to believe, than upon revealing, fairly and hon-
estly, the conditions existing in our schools or upon suggest-
ing plans for their improvement.
No attempt will be made in this article to give a full
answer to the principal question, for two reasons:
first, I am not competent (nor is anyone else) to make a
complete diagnosis of the defects in all of our schools;
second, any serious attempt at an adequate diagnosis would
require many volumes. To keep within the present limits of
space, we will confine ourselves to the public schools and
touch upon only a few points. I shall select some points
which are usually overlooked in discussions about the
schools, but which are nevertheless important.
Our schools are what we make them. You and I and
everyone else help to determine what they are and what
they are to become. Like all other man-made institutions
they have many faults and weaknesses and will continue to
have some so long as individuals have faults and weak-
nesses. Each year and each generation should show growth
and improvement in our schools—as indeed they do. Un-
happy the day when our public schools cease to improve;
for then our nation will have reached its period of decadence.
The most serious trouble with the schools is quite
outside their jurisdiction. Not many people seem to realize
this, but it is undoubtedly true. If the pupils all brought
with them every morning the proper attitude toward the
school, and were willing to exert themselves to do their full
part toward the accomplishment of the desired ends, the
major part of the problem would be solved. Is it not true
that the best schools are found in those communities where
the public school and its teachers are the most highly
esteemed and the boys and girls most accustomed to follow
the leadership of parents and teachers?
One unfortunate tendency is the disparagement of the
schools in the presence of young people. This may be done
by the thoughtless or ill-considered words of the parent.
It may be by an article or cartoon in a newspaper, the re-
sponsible person having little realization of the influence
of such an implication. It may be by a magazine article
written at so many dollars a page. It may be by a misleading
scene on a screen or at a theater. It may be by a slurring
reference in a lecture or even in a sermon. Whatever the
source of the disparagement, “little pitchers have big ears,”
the funds necessary to support the schools.
and children often get the notion that their elders have
little regard for the schools.
Then there are the parents who begrudge the time of
their young children who might earn a pittance in a mine
or factory or store, or do useful errands about the farm.
Laws setting a minimum length of school term and making
attendance compulsory, help to protect children against the
short-sighted greed of their parents, but such measures
excite the bitter antagonism of selfish parents.
Then there is the self-seeker trying to make the schools
serve his own selfish purposes. The man who uses his
authority or influence to secure the appointment of a teacher
who ought not to be appointed or the dismissal of one who
ought not to be dismissed; or to divert school funds into
the hands of favored contractors. Or the man who uses the
Schools as a pawn to further his personal political am-
bitions—maybe a school board member or a Superintendent,
or a member of the state legislature or of Congress, or a
Governor or a President, or a “practical politician’’ who
finds it more profitable to hold no public office. Or the
textbook writer or the instructor who purposely distorts
the opinions of young people to conform to his own views
Or purposes.
And the otherwise respectable taxpayer who begrudges
We are all
taxpayers, directly or indirectly. About one-sixth of the
national income is taken for taxes, the public schools re-
ceiving only one-tenth of the total taxes collected. Does
the money devoted to the schools accomplish less than one-
tenth of the good done by public funds, or more? Then,
since the money spent on schools accomplishes more good,
per dollar, than other public expenditures, shouldn’t the
school tax be about the last tax to be grumbled about? Of
course a reasonable person should not grumble at all about
an expenditure which produces benefits far beyond its cost.
There are all sorts of curious and contradictory criti-
cisms of the schools—usually by persons not familiar with
the situation. We are at the same time godless and sec-
tarian, snobbish and proletariat, capitalistic and socialistic,
monstrous taskmasters and playful triflers, with a school
day both too long and too short and a school year likewise
too long and too short. Do we really err in opposite direc-
tions at the same time? A person hearing these accusa-
tions might think so. -
Then sometimes too much is expected of the schools.
The majority of our children “finish’’ their schooling with-
out having spent as many hours in school as their actual
waking hours during one year; and while in school each
child must share the attention of the teacher with thirty
or forty or maybe sixty others. Yet the school is often
expected to be the predominating influence in the life of
the rising generation. It is not at all unusual for a paren
(Continued on Page 30.) -


September, 1923
[Page Twenty-Five]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A. N.
Christian Fundamentals
The Redemption of the World
In the presentation of the teachings of the Scriptures
concerning the Virgin Birth of Jesus Christ it was shown
that the Person who was born of the Virgin Mary, was the
Son of God in a sense similar to that in which every child
is the son or daughter of a human father. It was also held
that the remarkable Person thus born into the world had
from all eternity held a place in the Godhead as the eternal
Son of God by what is known in Theology as Eternal Gen-
eration. This wonderful Person came into the world ac-
cording to the purpose and plan of God. That purpose
was nothing less than the Redemption of the World. Cer-
tainly His mission would correspond to the greatness of His
character. Of necessity it would transcend in its magnif-
icence the missions of the greatest of human beings and of
the highest of created angels. His achievements must of
necessity be not only the greatest and most perfect of their
kind, but they must be of a kind never before attempted
by any being. Why should God constitute a Personality at
once human and Divine, and send Him into the world to
accomplish a work that might have been done with a com-
mendable degree of perfection by inferior beings?
Before presenting the facts involved in His great
achievemnt known as the Redemption of the World, it is
necessary to set forth the world condition from which re-
demption was brought about.
Modern critics of the Bible contend that the account
of the origin of man and of the Fall, presented in Genesis,
is not historical. Advocates of the extreme evolutionary
hypothesis hold that what we call sin is nothing more nor
less than the remains of the old animal disposition which
evolution has not yet eliminated, but which will eventually
be overcome—a few millions of years hence. It is also held
by some professing Christians, who think that true scholar-
ship requires that evolution in some form must be believed,
that the account of the Fall given in Genesis is nothing but
a myth and that it is never again referred to by Biblical
writers. But the truth is that the entire Bible is based on
the idea that the Mosaic account of man’s creation and Fall
is true. And since the entire Bible is the record of the
unfolding of God’s purpose and plan for the redemption of
the world, it is clear that Christ's mission to the world was
for the express purpose of reclaiming the world from that
condition into which it was brought by the Fall.
Two things characterize world conditions as they have
existed ever since the Fall. The first of these is world-wide
suffering. As far back as records go men have been trying
to solve the problem of evil. It is needless for us to dwell
on the fact that suffering in an endless variety of forms and
in varying degrees of intensity prevailed wherever men exist.
In seeking a solution of the problem real thinkers do not
proceed very far until they discover the fact of sin or moral
evil, which is the second thing everywhere prevalent ever
since the Fall. The coexistence of sin and suffering is so
prominent as to confirm the Biblical teaching that the suf.
fering is the penalty for the sin. It seems clear therefore
that the only way of escape is by redemption. Otherwise
both sin and suffering become fixed and endless. It is not
necessary to give a list of the theories which men have de-
vised to account for the origin of sin, nor of the expedients
proposed as remedies. It is only necessary to present the
remedy which God has provided in Jesus Christ.
But one further preliminary thought should be stated
so that the greatness of His redeeming work may be fully
apprehended. It is quite clear from what has been already
stated that the human race, as a distinct entity, exists in a
state of suffering and misery. The affliction that has come
upon the world is racial in its nature. It follows therefore
that the cause is also racial. In other words there is such a
thing as race-sin as well as individual sin. The Fall has
affected not only individuals, it has made its direful effects
felt in the social and institutional life of men. It has cursed
and demoralized such institutions as the home and the State.
Provision was made for the establishing of such institutions
when God gave man his being. They are therefore Divine
institutions, and the redemption of the world involves the
redemption of these institutions. The fact is that human
individuals themselves are not wholly redeemed unless their
social and political natures partake of the benefits of the
redeeming work.
It will be profitable to follow this line of thought a
little farther, especially in view of the fact that it is one
feature of the Divine plan quite frequently overlooked.
Systems of theology are usually so devoted to discussions of
the way of salvation for individuals, that they find no
space for the consideration of institutional salvation. Scores
of pages in theological tomes are filled with learned theories
about the best methods for getting as many sinners as pos-
sible safely out of this world into the next, while scarcely a
syllable is written for the purpose of telling how Jesus
Christ came into the world to save the world from its sin
and consequent misery.
The account furnished in the third chapter of the Gos-
pel by John, gives the key to this part of the Divine pur-
pose. It is usually supposed that Nicodemus came to Jesus
for the purpose of instruction in the way of salvation. But
a careful reading of this chapter in the light of the Jewish.
attitude of mind in that day, will correct this error. Jewish
apocalyptic literature of that period pictured the coming
Messiah as a conquering king who would overthrow the ex-
isting Gentile nations and exalt the kingdom of Israel to the
place of supremacy over the world. Jews had no doubt
about their own place in the kingdom of God, and Nico-

[Page Twenty-Siac]
September, 1923

T H E O H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
º
demus was an orthodox Jew. He was concerned about one
thing only, and that was the Messiahship of Jesus, and he
went to Jesus to find out. Jesus knew what he came for,
and before he had time to state his mission Jesus prevented
him and informed him that his place in the kingdom was
not guaranteed by the mere fact that he was born a Jew,
but that he must be born again. Furthermore, Jesus in-
forms him that anyone, whether Jew or Gentile, can enter
the Kingdom by the same door, “for God so loved the world
that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever be-
lieveth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.’’
In these words Jesus presents one half of his saving purpose.
He follows immediately with the presentation of the other
half. He informs Nicodemus that the Jewish idea that the
Messiah would overthrow all Gentile nations was all wrong.
His mission is one of world redemption instead of world
judgment and destruction, “for God sent not His Son into
the world to judge the world, but that the world might
be saved through Him.” It is worth while to call attention
to the fact that the Greek word here rendered “world’’ is
Kosmos, and means orderly arrangement. This Kosmos is
the human race arranged in an orderly fashion in families
and nations with their governments. Jesus Himself declares
that He came on this two-fold mission, namely to save all
individual believers and to save the Kosmos with its divine
institutions. It is worth while to note also that John is
especially concerned about this matter since he mentions it
again in chapter 12:47, and in his First Epistle (4:14).
In our effort therefore to set forth the redemptive
work of Jesus Christ, it is to be remembered that this work
has reference not merely to a number of individuals who be-
come partakers of the merits of His saving work by an act
of faith, but it has reference to the world of humanity, and
especially to the institutions which God has ordained for
human welfare. Sin reaches its climax of malice and hate
and fiendishness, not in individual hearts and lives, but in
national life, as is shown by the history of the devastating
wars that have cursed the earth. It is shown also by the
fact that Gentile and Jewish powers united in slaying Jesus
Christ .
In the light of the facts already presented, and with the
open Bible before us, it ought not to be difficult to state the
essential elements in Christ's redemptive work. It is true
that men have framed many theories concerning this work,
and it must be admitted that most if not all of them, contain
some elements of truth. It is true that Jesus by His life
has set us an example and that we should walk in his steps.
But the individual sinner cannot do this until he is born
again. The example theory of Christ's redeeming work is
therefore defective. It is also true that a wonderful moral
influence is exercised by Christ's life and death if we only
allow ourselves to come under that influence. But it is
impossible for any sinner to yield to the influence without
undergoing a radical change which only divine power can
bring about.
But these and all similar theories fail to tell us why
Jesus died. He Himself informs us that His death was ab-
solutely necessary. In fact He gives us to understand that
He came into the world to die; that His mission reaches
its climax in His death; that the greatest thing He did while
here in the flesh was to die. It is true that His death was
a most Wonderful display of the righteous government of
God, in that it exhibited the final result of sin in the case
of all impenitents. But it was vastly more than a mere
Spectacular display of what would happen to mankind if
they continue in sin. There was a necessity for the death
of Christ which no theory recognizes unless it embodies the
idea of satisfaction for the sins of mankind. The word
vicarious itself does not embody the whole truth. It is used
by heretics as well as by the orthodox. Everywhere in
the world there is vicarious suffering, but it is not merit-
orious suffering and contains no element of satisfaction.
Christ's redemptive work has a Godward as well as a man-
ward side. -
Defective and erroneous theories about the saving work
of Christ, err in failing to present the facts as to what
He actually did and where His saving work terminated.
Sound teaching on this matter will set forth the fact that
He redeemed the world both by His life and by His death.
Controversy is carried on chiefly about the cross and the
shed blood. The real issue here concerns the saving value
of His death. No space need now be occupied with replies
to caricatures of the old doctrine of redemption by blood,
with the crass notion of a ‘‘butcher theory,” or with the
false charge that Orthodoxy misrepresents God as angry
with our race and to be pacified with nothing but blood–
even though the blood of an innocent victim.
Certain Biblical facts will guide into the deep mystery
of the death of Christ in so far as that mystery can be
understood. He Himself declared that it was necessary for
Him to die. He said that He “must” suffer, that it
‘‘behooved’’ Him to die. (Mark 8:31; Luke 17:25;24:7,
26,46). There is only one way to interpret the words
‘‘must” and “ought” as we find them in these and other
texts. No necessity was imposed upon Christ by physical
conditions. He could have escaped death had it been merely
a matter of power. When He was arrested He said “Think-
est thou that I cannot now pray to My Father, and He
shall presently give me more than twelve legions of angels?
But how then shall the Scriptures be fulfilled that thus it
must be?”
What then was the necessity for His death 2 Those who
are determined on denying that it terminates on God in any
sense, hold that it has saving efficacy in bringing sinners to
repentance, confession and reformation, and they deny that
it has any other value. But if this is all it remains a mys-
tery why such a method was necessary. Something other
than the death of the Son of God could have been used to
secure the same result. A thousand devices might be sug-
gested if nothing more were necessary than to make the
sinner sorry for his sins. In that case the death of Christ
September, 1923
[Page Twenty-Seven]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
was not necessary at all. And if not necessary it would be
best not to say anything about it to the sinner. What force
would there be in an appeal to sinners based on Christ's
death, if that death was not necessary? But if sin is such
a curse that only the death of the Son of God could de-
liver from its damning power, it can be used with marvelous
effect. It follows therefore that Christ’s death terminates
first upon God so that it may terminate savingly upon the
sinner. It terminates on God by its being the propitiation
for our sins. (I. John 2:2;4:10). Nothing is too hard for
God, but some things are impossible even to Him because
they are impossible in their very nature. God cannot deny
Himself. He cannot lie. He cannot deny any one of His
attributes. He cannot cease to be just. He cannot treat
sinners as though they are not sinners. He cannot save
sinners without first destroying their sins. He sent forth
His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh; and, for sin,
condemned sin in the flesh. (Rom. 8:3). Christ was per-
sonally innocent; but He voluntarily assumed the load of
our sin, died voluntarily to satisfy the demand of the law
upon us, and rose triumphantly from the grave. Christ's
death terminates upon us by making expiation for our sins
and leading us to conviction, faith, repentance and a holy
life. This is the teaching of the Scriptures, and all opposing
theologies whether new or old, are lacking in the saving
element which the world needs.
Human law will permit one man to pay the debt of
another, but it will not permit one to suffer for the crime
of another. What is impossible with men however is pos-
sible with God. To bring the divine plan within the com-
pass of the human understanding, man’s sin is sometimes
compared in some measure, to a debt which we are unable
to pay and for which we are condemned to suffer. We are
said to be freed from that condemnation by the payment of
a price, that price being the blood of Jesus Christ. “Ye
were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and
gold, * * * but with the precious blood of Christ,” “Thou
hast redeemed us to God by Thy blood.” Christ Himself
declared that He came into the world “to give His life a
ransom for many.” Such Scriptures as these can have no
place in a system of theology that denies the saving efficacy
of the cross.
An argument of irresistible force can be constructed
upon the Mosaic system of sacrifice. This is done in
the Epistle to the Hebrews and the study of that wonderful
epistle should be made by every one who cares to know the
truth. One reference however to the Mosaic system must
be made because of its connection with the idea of national
salvation. Besides individual sacrifices for personal sins,
sacrifices were offered for the sins of the nation itself.
(Leviticus 4:13). And Paul had in mind the institutional
reference of Christ’s redemptive work when he wrote “God
was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself, not im-
puting their trespasses unto them, and hath committed unto
us the word of reconciliation.” (II. Cor. 5:19).
R. C. W.
EDUCATION IN THE SHAPING OF NATIONAL LIFE
(Continued from Page 9.)
chinery. The friction caused by the impact of a serious idea
may destroy brain tissue. Exercise neither constraint nor
restraint upon the youthful mind; it should develop natural-
ly, according to the dictate of its own sweet and undisciplin-
ed will. In a word, let the educative process be attended
with as little pain as possible, and make the way to learn-
ing smooth, easy and convenient. Such is the logic, if not
the language, of much of the new pedagogy which finds
ready acceptance by a certain type of youth who would
palliate their mental indolence, and by a certain type of
parents who would shield their offspring from hard work.
This whole conception is false and shallow; there can be no
intellectual achievement worth the name that does not sub-
ject the individual to rigorous discipline and difficult under-
takings. There is no royal road to learning. It cannot be
acquired by any cheap or easy process. No magic formula
has yet been discovered whereby the content of education
can be transferred into the mind of man without arduous
toil and diligent study. Sugar coating knowledge and giving
it with soothing syrup to reluctant victims will produce a
generation that lacks both teeth and vertebrae. If this pro-
cess is to be carried much further, we should spare our youth
the exertion of going to school at all; just let them send in
their calling cards.
The story is told of a chief in the South Sea Islands
who refused to enter into conversation with Sir John Lub-
bock after he had been bountifully fed by that noted scien-
tist. Sir John exhausted all his arts on the wily old savage
to no avail. Finally with some heat he demanded, “Why
don’t you talk?” The old chief stretched himeself, yawned
and tersely replied, “Ideas make me so stupid.” Heaven
defend us, have we not in our own day seen a few callow
youths put through the outward processes of an intellectual
repast, who might appropriately quote the same sentence?
These crucial times call imperatively for a revival of
the love of learning and the willingness to acquire it even
at the price of hard work. There can be no leadership com-
mensurate with the needs of America, if this spirit be lack-
ing in the youth of our day. “Imperial thinking,’’ as some
one puts it, “is the prelude to imperial acting.” Let the
home and State demand of the school, students trained to
hard work and disciplined for independent thinking.
There is, however, a still more vital factor than mere
intellectual achievement that must be emphasized in our
educational program, if democracy is to survive. I speak
now of the moral earnestness and high ethical purpose that
should accompany the pursuit of knowledge. Character, not
culture, is the true end of education. Intellectual power of
itself, however colossal, unless inspired with the desire to
correct our social evils and to solve our moral problems, has
no more value than the cube root of zero. Thoughtful men
and women are beginning to question whether our educa-
tional system is demonstrating its efficiency in the higher


[Page Twenty-Eight]
September, 1933
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
things of the spirit; whether, indeed, it is realizing in a
large way the ideals set forth by Horace Mann, “to en-
throne the moral faculties over appetite and passion and to
render all courses of instruction subservient to the great
duties of love to God and love to man;” whether, after all,
it is not too secular and too material. With the horrors of
the World War still hanging over us, we do well to ponder
these questions. While imperial Germany during forty years
was forging her cannon and training her military machine
for slaughter, intellectual Germany was teaching in her
schools the nobility of war and the bigoted conceits of
Teutonic “Kultur.” We saw the result of this teaching in
ravished Belgium and devastated France. The ideals of
the class-room will sooner or later dominate the deeds of a
nation. The warning to America is clear and explicit. We
must see to it that the education offered to our youth is
wholesome in content and that our schools from the primary
to the university, are manned by teachers in whom morality
is a living power; for morality is propagated not evolved,
and character begets character. Education on a purely
materialistic basis will prove futile, yea even destructive.
To make it effective in regenerating society it must be liter-
ally permeated through and through with Christian ethics.
What we need most in America today is the fear of God and
the love of righteousness. If the public school and the col-
lege fail to inculcate these virtues, they are ignoring a duty
absolutely vital in the moulding of national character.
As a requisite to the discharge of this duty there is one
Book effective in producing moral character, which the
fashion of the times treats with scant consideration. I
mean, of course, the English Bible. “That the truths of
this Book,” as Francis Wayland says, “have the power of
awakening an intense moral feeling in every human being;
that they teach men to love right and hate wrong; that
they control the baleful passions of the heart and make
men proficient in self government; and finally that they
teach man to aspire after conformity to a Being of infinite
holiness, and fill him with hopes more purifying, more exalt-
ed and better suited to his nature than any other book the
world has ever known—these are facts as uncontrovertible
as the laws of philosophy or the demonstrations of mathe-
matics.” Yet as a concession to prejudice and bigotry this
Book is practically banished from the public schools and
treated as a literary curiosity in many of our colleges and
universities. The Word of God must be restored to its right-
ful place in the education of our youth if morality is to
be a dynamic element in national character. When this
Book, the liberator of serf and slave, the champion of civil
and religious liberty, the protector of earth’s downtrodden
and oppressed, ceases to be recognized as our supreme guide
in social and political affairs, then we shall bid adieu to
democracy and shall invoke the bayonet to maintain by
force, laws which a free and happy people have obeyed from
their inherent love and reverence for Holy Scriptures.
Never, perhaps, have opposing theories of govern-
ment raged with greater violence than today. Loud and
discordant voices are heard on every side demanding
that the foundations of society be overthrown and that
our Christian civilization be uprooted and destroyed. Crude
thinking, fathered in ignorance and nurtured by oppres-
sion, counsels violence and bloodshed. A carnival of
stupidity characterized by the grossest materialism, would
supplant the rule of reason and the reign of law. This
monstrous program has its most tragic illustration in
Russia today. It is a thing at war with all things
civilized; it is the arch foe of genuine democracy; it mocks
at religion and sets at defiance the laws of Almighty God;
it proposes to equalize humanity, not by lifting men up,
but by pulling men down to the dead level of mediocrity.
For the will of the majority, it would substitute the license
of the unfit, and over the charred embers of liberty it would
erect an aristocracy of blackguards and incompetents. This
mad folly seeks a foothold in every land. Our elements of
discontent are already mobilized by its emissaries and some
of our so-called intellectuals are preaching its hellish doc-
trines with Apostolic fervor. The danger to America from
this folly, though, real is happily remote.
There are, however, other alarming evils at our very
doors. We are passing a critical period in our national
life that is testing to the limit both public and private
virtue. On every hand there is evidence of a vitiated taste
in art and letters and a collapse of many of our old ethical
standards. A flood of vicious leterature is pouring from
the press, debasing the ideals and debauching the morals of
all who read it. Lawlessness is rampant and constitutional
authority set in open defiance as evidenced by the State
of New York under the paw of the Tammany Tiger.
The grosser crimes of theft and murder were never more
prevalent. Last year in Canada with a population of
9,000,000 there were but 57 homicides; yet in Cook
County, Illinois—with Chicago as its center—embracing
less than 4,000,000 people, the number of murders was
212. And this is typical of many American communi-
ties large and small. The sancitity of marriage is chal-
lenged by the growing evil of divorce; to find its parallel
we must go back to the decadent days of the Roman Empire.
The carnival of greed and profiteering is still in full swing,
and altruism in many quarters is scorned and labeled as
weakminded. The lust for quick and easy money and the
craze for popular amusements that make no demand whatso-
ever on the intellect, have absolutely captured the crowd.
As a people, speaking in broad terms, we have lost to an
alarming degree our old moral distinctions and our sense
of values. For example, the average baseball pitcher in any
of the big leagues receives from two to four times the compen-
sation offered to our best paid teachers and ministers. A pop-
lar movie actress, who figured not long since in a sensational
divorce, commands, so we are told, a yearly income that would
make old Croesus gasp. The sums we award to those who
minister to our profit and those who minister to our pleasure
show great disparity. In hours of dejection I am tortured by
the bitter reflection that “spit-balls’’ and “facility” have
higher market value than gray matter steeped in classic lore.

September, 1923
[Page Twenty-Nine]
T EI E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
The attitude of the American people, broadly speaking, can
be no better epitomized than by that bit of ragtime entitled,
‘‘We don’t know where we’re going, but we’re on
Our way.” Some aspects, at least, of our present day life
justify the cynicism of one of our critics who declares
that “America is fast becoming a nation of spiritual illiter-
ates, headed for moral bankruptcy.” Against the evils I
have just mentioned, and others that threaten the stability
of government and the integrity of private life, there is
but one remedy—that remedy is education—yes, Christian
education, shot through and through with the ethics and the
spirit of Jesus Christ.
In all this orgy of crooked thinking and crooked living
that is so rampant in the world today, it behooves all of
us who love American institutions and American traditions
to plant our feet firmly on the foundations of righteousness
and Christian morality, and to encourage all our educational
agencies to develop a vital Godliness in individual and in
corporate life. Here then at our hands lies the task God
sets us as a people. “This task,” in the words of another,
‘‘is the development of our inner life; the enrichment of our
minds; the purification of our hearts; the education of our-
selves through liberty and labor; the reform of our politics;
the rooting out of cant, of lying, of vulgarity, of greed and
dishonesty, of drunkenness and lust.” Our task it is to make
morality the basis of our entire national life. A morality not
divorced from religion, but permeated and vitalized by the
teachings and the spirit of the strong Son of God. These then
are the high ideals that American education should seek to
realize in the moulding of our national life, and your duty
it is and mine, and that of all patriotic citizens of this
Republic, to extend the aid, both moral and financial, that
will render our schools stronger in personnel and equip-
ment to accomplish the great task commended to our charge.
Material prosperity alone will never make of us a great
or a glorious people. If with all our wealth and pomp of
outward circumstance there be no sense of obligation to
our fellows, no strengthening of the ties of brotherhood, no
culture of the civic conscience, no ministry to the poor and
needy, no recognition of the spiritual in man that forever
calls him upward and bids him enthrone faith and reason
over appetite and passion; then of all peoples who have
ever trod the earth we are the most miserable, for out of our
abounding prosperity we are simply fashioning a material
Frankenstein to mock, and curse and damn us in the end.
After all, the real test of our democracy will lie in its
ability to serve mankind; for sacrificial service is demanded
of us as a nation no less than as individuals within the
nation. In that mighty drama of Aeschylus, ‘‘Prometheus
Bound,” which depicts the suffering on Mt. Caucasus of
that heroic Titan for his service in bringing down fire from
heaven to mankind, we are told by the poet that he might
have been relieved of his torture at any moment had he
been willing to forswear his allegiance to humanity and
bow in servile reverence at the feet of Jove. When coun-
selled so to do by Oceanus, Prometheus boldly and nobly
declared: -
“And if I suffer | Not to bear this ill,
Were ill more grievous than the ill I bear;
For there adown the west in lands far off
My brother Atlas holds the pillars twain of earth and heaven,
On aching shoulders borne.
Seek mine own ease while he endures
That strain of sinew stretched and torn?
I will not yield !”
Aye, this is the eternal challenge of the ages. Not to
enter into sympathy with the world’s suffering is a base, a
disgraceful, yea, a cowardly thing, so long as our brothers
groan under its burdens and are martyred by its ignorance
and its oppression. “Aeschylus,” said Demming, ‘‘wrote
that legend in letters of flaming fire against a background
of rolling night.” It was written again in the form of a
Cross on a scowling hill amid darkness and earthquake;
for if Jesus of Nazareth, had won His way to glory by any
other path than that of sacrificial service, His glory would
have passed ages ago. And as it was with the Master, so
it must be with us, His disciples. America is called to play
a decisive part in the redemption of humanity. This can
be attained only through sacrificial service and this exalted
ideal must be inculcated in our youth as the chief end of
our whole educational program.
WHAT’S THE MATTER WITH THE SCHOOLS:
(Continued from Page 25.)
who cannot control a child to expect the teacher to make of .
him a disciplined and industrious and scholarly person.
Which should have the louder notice, the fact that the
teacher does sometimes win out in spite of the obstacles,
or the fact that she too loses out in some cases?
Another serious handicap to the schools is the notion
brought into the schoolroom by many children, that the
whole world is organized and conducted for the entertain-
ment of their own little selves. They do cheerfully enough
the things that are entertaining and easy, but refuse to
do assignments not appealing to their fancies or requiring
any mental effort. To make over the character and atti-
tudes of a child having such a poor start, is an extremely
difficult task—especially when one considers the compar-
atively small number of hours in school and the large classes.
It is quite impossible to secure the proper development of
the child without a measure of conscious and willing effort
on the part of the child.
These sketchy observations may suggest some oppor-
tunities to the home and to the general public for helping
the schools to reach a higher standard of efficiency. Of
course schools need good teachers and adequate physical
equipment and capable supervision; but most of all they
need a close and sympathetic co-operation among all of the
interested parties—pupils, teachers, the Supervisory force,
boards of education, parents, the general public; everybody.



[Page Thirty]
September, 1923
T H E C EIR IS TI A N S T A T E S M A. N.
Day of Prayer for the Bible in the Schools
Sunday, September 9
By ARTHUR B. Coop ER ......
The National Reform Association is the leading pro-
ponent in America, of the teaching of the Bible in the pub-
lic schools—the nation’s training school for citizenship.
The Association issues its Call as in former years for a
setting aside of Sunday, September 9–or of some service of
the day—by churches, Sabbath schools, and societies, for
the emphatic declaration of the necessity of the Bible in
public education, and the paramount obligation of Our
Government to place it there. It is urged that at such ser-
vices, and throughout the season covering the opening of
our schools, earnest prayer both public and private, be
offered by all patriotic Christian citizens:
SUGGESTIONS AS TO PLANS
1. Let every pastor who is in earnest in this matter,
or any layman, see that the observance of this day is im-
mediately brought before the local ministerial union and
the church society.
2. Urge the state, county, and local superintendents to
submit for publication their approval of the day’s observe
ance and their willingness to co-operate.
3. Press the matter upon the attention of your local
board of education at the earliest meeting that can be called.
If you cannot get the one who seems to you the logical per-
son to present the matter, constitute yourself its proponent.
4. Get your local editor to give space to a presenta-
tion of the movement and an urgent advocacy of the day.
- 5. Invite to this service by special written invitation,
all your school-teachers and your board of education.
6. The most important element in the observance of
the day, aside from the abounding spirit of prayer, should
be the preaching of a sermon by the pastor, or if it be a
union service, by one who will specially prepare a sermon.
7. It would be well for the preacher to distinguish
clearly the difference between sectarian teaching and moral
instruction from the Bible, and to outline somewhat the
kind of instruction needed in our public schools in training
citizens, so that our citizenship as a whole will retain its
Christian character.
SOME TOPICS FOR PROGRAMS
1. The Bible made America.
2. America has the task of assimilating all peoples who
come to us. How can she do this without teaching the Bible?
- 3. American life and institutions are being assaulted
by definitely organized hosts of internal foes.
4. America is called to the moral leadership of the
world. Can she make good without the vision which comes
through a Bible-taught citizenship.
5. The enemies of Christian Education.
6. The products of Christian Education.
7. Temporal and social benefits of Christian education
in our public schools.
8. The essential place of religion in education.
9. All youth is entitled to the department of know-
ledge and discipline which religion opens. Can the nation
confine it to the minority who are in Sabbath Schools.
10. Is a nation responsible for teaching those things
required of citizens, the significance of the oath, etc.?
SUGGESTED BIBLE READINGS
These may also be used as sermon teacts.
1. The guide for all nations. Rom. 16:26
2. To be publicly read to the nation. Deut. 31:11;13
3. God’s voice to be obeyed by the nation Ea. 9:1;6
4. The life of the nation depends upon it. Prov. 4:13
5. Youth to be taught the foundations of national per-
petuity. Deut. 6:1;15
6. A nation’s God. Ps. 144:11;15
7. A nation’s text book. II Chron. 17:9
8. Education that insures peace. Is. 54:13
9. A nation taking heed. II Peter 1:19
In Illinois, for thirty years the Bible has had no rec-
ognition in the public schools maintained by taxpayers to
train the coming sovereign citizens of the democracy to
determine wisely the conduct of the State. The only pro-
vision by law for the placing of the Bible is in the hand of
the morally degenerate and dangerous, in the prison. The
State is finally pushed to it, at the wrong end.
President Coolidge, not as a private citizen but as the
representative of, and embodying the powers of, one
hundred and ten million people, raised his hand—the symbol
of human power—to Heaven and said, “So help me God.”
Shall we not teach the coming citizenry of the nation that
no nation can survive and prosper without knowing and
doing His will, the only way known of securing His help?
“If chaplains are in Congress why not in schools where
the youth are fitted for Congress? Every teacher should
be the chaplain of his own school. The man or woman not
possessed of qualifications to act as such should have no
place in the schools of a country whose Supreme Court has
declared it to be Christian.”
The National Education Association convention in Chi-
cago a few years ago issued this significant statement: “Re-
solved—first, that the attempt to separate the cultivation
of moral and intellectual powers, which prevails to a certain
extent in our school system of today, is unphilosophical, in-
jurious to the children and dangerous to the State: Second,
that in the judgment of this Association the Bible should
be recognized as the textbook of ethics, and the Word of
God, which made free schools, should hold an honored place
in them.” -
President Eliot of Harvard has said: “Nobody knows
how to teach morality effectively without religion. Exclude
religion from education and you will leave no foundation
upon which to build moral character.”


September, 1933
[Page Thirty-One]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
IS IT SAFE FOR THE NATION?
1. Not to encourage as a part of public education the
intimate acquaintance of every American with the greatest
and most uplifting personality in all history?
2. Not to teach the ten great fundamental safeguards
given every nation, as a nation, at Mt. Sinai?
3. Not to teach the greatest and most quoted classic
of English literature?
4. To assume a sectarian attitude by turning from
its manifest duty in education at the insistence of a sect, be
the sect Christian, non-Christian or atheistic?
5. To turn from its manifest duty in educating its
citizens in order to placate any group of citizens that is
“in politics?” -
6. To entrust the civic and moral training of its citi-
zens to any directing control other than that which is to
be held to account by God—the nation herself.
THE TESTS OF NATIONAL ENDURANCE
When the God of nations was preparing the initial
stages for unfolding the realization of the Kingdom of
Heaven on earth, he called out of Egypt a great company
of emancipated slaves and assembled them in the desert at
Mt. Sinai, and told them that he would make of them a great
nation and would give them a home in which to dwell.
He promised them that no nation should be like unto them
or should prevail over them but He exacted from them a
covenant with Him on the basis of the Ten Commandments.
He taught them the eternal truth that: No nation can long
endure without religion and that religion must acknow-
ledge God. No nation can long endure that does not safe-
guard the Sabbath as instituted by the God of the nations.
No nation can long endure that does not inculcate respect
for properly constituted authority. No nation can long
endure that does not safeguard its life blood. No nation
can long endure that does not protect the sanctity of the
home and the purity of women. No nation can long endure
that is not honest in its dealings, true in its representation
and fair in its relations to others.
The nation, through its representatives, “The heads of
the tribes and the elders,’’ agreed to this covenant, and
God, through Moses, handed down to the people the statutes,
ordinances and judgments which became the law of the
nations, and which today are recognized as the bulwarks
of modern civilization. Israel was commanded to teach
these laws for the nation to all her coming citizens. So
long as she did according to all that was written in the law,
God prospered her and preserved her; but when she neglect-
ed the law and the covenant, God delivered her to her
enemies. And when the nation refused to accept her King
who came to fulfill the law, God took out of the Jewish
breast the instinct of nationality. Today she is the main
exponent of the internationale.
What was true of Israel is true of any nation today.
Ulysses S. Grant, statesman, soldier-patriot, wrote “The
Bible is the sheet anchor of our liberties. Write its precepts
in your heart and practice them in your life. To this Book
we owe all our prosperity in the past. To it we must look
for safety in the future.”
If the nation is to obey the law of its God as a con-
dition of safety it must teach its future citizens what the
God of the nation requires so that they may at the polls and
elsewhere, intelligently and morally register that will of
God in the conduct of the nation. It cannot rightly or safely
delegate this obligation to church or home or private school.
A SERMON OUTLINE
Joshua 1:8–These words, like the decalogue, were
spoken to a nation. At least one-fourth of the Bible, is
spoken to the nation. The law, while applying to the indi-
vidual, is given to the nation as such, and the prophets’
messages were usually to the nation or its earthly kings.
GOD DEALS WITH NATIONS AS ENTITIES
1. Gives them commands.
2. Expects to be counselled with.
3. Holds them responsible. He had just punished a
generation because its leaders had refused to obey Him.
THERE IS A CIVIC LAW FROM GOD
given to guard against national perils within and without.
America is required as was Israel.
1. To ‘‘meditate therein” and
2. ‘‘Observe to do.’’
These are prime safeguards of citizenship. Ignorance
and seeming inexpediency are no excuse. Sixty-two per
cent of our citizens today refuse to respond to the call to
‘‘meditate thereon” or “observe to do.” Only the nation
has authority to require the study of the Bible. Its safety
depends upon its use of that authority.
THE SECURITY OF A NATION RESTS HERE
1. A nation may be rich; may have armaments; may
think herself isolated from, or proof against, national perils.
2. The Great Condition, “for then,”
3. The Great Promise, “Then Shall Thou,”
Dare even America defy God?
REFERENCES
In this issue—
“The American System of Education” by Richard
Cameron Wylie. -
“Education in the Shaping of National Life” by John
C. Acheson.
“Present Status of the Bible in the Public Schools” by
W. S. Fleming.
Annual Education numbers (September) of THE CHRIS-
TIAN STATESMAN of recent years.
(A very limited number of these can be supplied at 20c each)
The past year in THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN
January, p 17. -
February, front cover, (by Geo. Washington.)
February, inside cover, (by A. Lincoln.)
February, p. 15.
February, last cover.
April, p. 12.
May, p. 5.
July, pp. 14, 15.
NATIONAL REFORM LEAFLETS
Send twelve cents to The National Reform Association,
209 Ninth St., Pittsburgh, Pa.. for packet.


[Page Thirty-Two.]
September, 1933
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN
(FOUNDED IN 1867)
Published Monthly at $2.00 the Year by
The National Reform Association
(ORGANIZED IN 1863)
209 Ninth Street, Pittsburgh, Pa.
COMITTEE ON PUBLICATION:-
R. C. Wylie, James S. Martin, Thomas D. Edgar, A. B. Cooper, Lyman E. Davis, J. H. McQuilkin;
Frank J. Cannon, Chairman.
Editor-in-Chief—RICHARD CAMERON
Associate Editors—Thomas H. Acheson, Dorothy C. Hyde
WYLIE
Business Manager—Arthur B. Cooper
OCTOBER C O N T E N T S 1923
Page Page
The Slaughter of the Presidents . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2 No Room for the Worst . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
Calvin Coolidge, Man of Gumption . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3 Beware of Confiscation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
Notes by the Way . . . . . . . . . . . . . - - - - - - - - - - - - ---------- 4. As Sure as Death and Taxes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
Story of the Month . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 The Strong Plank for Party Platforms . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
Back to Old-Fashioned Work . . . . . . . - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 5 Christian Fundamentals . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
Lodge on Washington . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5 Doubt and Faith in Reverse . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
º, sº America and the world court 19
The Prophet Has a Competitor . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
- - OUTLOOK - Schools for Trades . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Trembling on the Brink . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . S The Lone Survivor . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
The Trouble Breeder - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 8 On Fair Pay for Teachers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
Brutality Comes High - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 8 A Sprouting Seed of Good Will . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
Mariners of the Skies - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 9 Prospectus of the Religious Exchange Promoted by
Only German Integrity Can Save Germany . . . . . . . . . 9 The National Reform ASSociation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Cheerful, Fearful Lady Astor . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 What Is That Which is Prohibited 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
A. Covenant with the Dead . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10 We Must Build Homes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
Bandit and Patriot . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
Ebuliitions in Mormondom . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11 CURRENT NOTES AND OPINION
EDITORIAL American Construction for Japan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Eight Hours a Day . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12 Women Want to Know . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Now for an Air Conference . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12 Harvard’s Prize Poem . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Open Fight for Law Observance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12 She Deserves a Chance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Two Big Men Well Met . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13 Short Skirts Become Orthodox . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Cruelly Correct Logic . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13 Are There Christian Statesmen? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
A Consummation to be Devoutly Wished . . . . . . . . . . . . 13 People and Events . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
A Time for Open Dealing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14 Good Tidings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Address contributed articles to the Editorial Department; and business communications to the Business
Department; Christian Statesman, Fourth Floor Publication Building,
209 Ninth St.,
Pittsburgh, Pa.
Entered as Second Class matter, July 30, 1906, at Pittsburgh, Pa., under Act of Congress of March 3, 1879.
i.


October, 1923
[Page 6ne]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E s M A N
The Slaughter of the Presidents
The American people love their Presidents; and therefore chasten them almost or quite unto death.
The Presidential office has such weighty cares and responsibilities that it taxes all the physical, mental,
and spiritual powers of the man who is called to carry the burden. Even if he have the unlimited support
of his fellow-citizens, still is he overborne by the demands of public duty so cruelly incessant that the
twenty-four hours of the day seem all too few for the conscientious discharge of his obligation to his country
and to his God. And how much more we add to the deadly strain upon him when a very voluble body of us
stands ready to criticise his shortcomings, no matter what he may do or say!
- We are killing our Presidents. And the wanton, if not willful, murder spirit ought to come to repent-
ance while the memory of recent martyrdoms is fresh in our minds.
Warren G. Harding went into the White House full of physical vigor, mental alertness, and spiritual
zeal. He died in the midst of his duties when most his career gave promise of long and useful service. He
was the victim of overwork and of unfair criticism.
Woodrow Wilson, still living, is an equally tragic remembrance.
The conscientious and intelligent citizen does not choose to remit his right of study and of comment upon
the actions of the President. It is one of the glorious rights of a democracy that the people who choose
the President may also agree with or differ from him concerning any public measure. But to differ from
him upon honest grounds is a totally different thing from lying in wait until he shall have expressed him-
self, and then abusing him for his utterance. More than ninety per cent of the ridicule of Warren G. Harding,
and more than ninety per cent of the defamation of Woodrow Wilson, came from bitter partisanship and not
from conscientious citizenship. Malignancy of spirit lies concealed like a serpent until the President desig-
nates the path along which he proposes to direct his administration, and then waylays and attacks him. It
makes no difference which path the President selects. The viper of malignant criticism is there awaiting a
victim. -
Is there no appeal which can be made to the citizenry of America to stay this slaughter of our Presi-
dents? Is partisanship so much more sacred than the public welfare?
In a long lifetime of observation we have never seen a bad President of this country. We have never
seen one who was not seeking earnestly and prayerfully to discharge his duties with glory to God and the
nation. We have never seen one who was not assiduous in his work. We have never seen one who had any
unwillingness to sacrifice himself on the altar of duty.
And we have never seen one whom the people were not willing to sacrifice!
A new man has come into the White House under very sad circumstances; he succeeds one whose robust
body and active mind and resolute spirit were all broken down in two years and five months of Presidential
service.
What shall be the support given to Calvin Coolidge, President of the United States? Shall the whole
people extend to him faith and confidence and support and prayer? Or shall a considerable segment of our
people begin at once the infamous attacks which have darkened the days of all the Presidents in the past?
Our country needs the best which the President can give. And if he is to give his best, the citizens of the
United States must give their best to him and for him. Anything less than this is injurious to the com-
mon welfare. - -
The nation suffers when its Presidents are bowed down by contumely in the midst of their sacred labors.
And in the day of judgment those enemies of the public weal who kill the Presidents by venomed tongue
will suffer for their sin of murder.
Fººt, 1111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111111” ------------ --------------------------

[Page Two.] - October, 1923
THE CHR Is TIAN s T A T E s MAN
Calvin Coolidge, Man of Gumption
By James Ellington Mason
Of the very large group of politicians—and the very much smaller group of statesmen—who gave
casual attention to Vice-President Calvin Coolidge, practically every one of both crowds is giving his most
acute study to President Calvin Coolidge.
It is interesting to note the varying analyses of his character; and, incidentally, it is rather easy to
get a line on the mental and moral quality of the analyst—politician or statesman—by noting what he has to
say in admiration or criticism of the President as he gets the President’s qualities from the Coolidge brief and
pointed public utterance.
The mere politician seems to be afraid that the President will not be regular. And the statesman
seems to be very confident that the President will be guided by divine inspiration in the discharge of his
vast responsibilities.
Listening recently to a mingled group of these politicians and statesmen, I was struck by the expres-
sion used by one of them who has had long and honorable relation to our public life. He said: “I have
every confidence in President Coolidge, because he is a man of Gumption.”
It is years since I heard that word applied in this way.
Others had gone into all the refinements of speech in describing the President’s qualities. One had
said that he was most impressed by the fact that Calvin Coolidge could not be dazzled by any earthly
glory, and that such composure was an assurance of his sufficiency for his duties. Another had said that
his great strength lay in his reticence—his power to formulate his purposes without giving premonition,
thereby gaining the advantage of surprise. Another had said that Coolidge had a right to regard him-
self as a man of destiny and that such self-assurance imparted resistless power in dealing with others.
But the comment which most pleased me was that of the old-time politician, who is also a statesman,
and who said that Calvin Coolidge is a man of Gumption.
I do not know of any finer combination than religion and Gumption. Coolidge possesses both.
He is a man of most reverent mind; and at the same time he is the coolest and most level-headed
personage you could encounter in a day’s ride.
We need a man of active religious fervor at the head of the United States at this time, and we have
such a President.
Also, we need a man of Gumption. And we have him.
You cannot sweep Gumption away by any wild hurrah. You cannot fool Gumption by any mere
party demand. You cannot mislead Gumption by any fiction or fad of the hour. You cannot subdue
Gumption by an appeal to narrow national selfishness.
Gumption is the thing that our fathers wanted to find in their sons. It comes from an old Saxon
word, and it means understanding; it means discretion. The great Samuel Johnson whose dictionary of
the English language was an imperishable gift to the world, gives just one word as the full definition of
Gumption. “Sense.”
And there you have it. Samuel Johnson epitomized all the complimentary words concerning intelli-
gence into his definition of Gumption. It is Sense.
And that is the invaluable possession of President Calvin Coolidge, which every one must recognize.
He is a man of Gumption.
-
























October, 1923 [Page Threel
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
NOTES BY
* |
******************11111111111 inninsurant in annºn annur an innatiºn in initiat it minum an in - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- --------------------
THE WAY
|
Up in New York: A murder a day, and the Old Nick
to pay.
Dissension between the children of God is the devil's
opportunity. -
To know how to serve faithfully is to know how to
command justly.
A prediction: Republic in the Rhineland and Mon-
archy at Berlin.
“Hitch your wagon to a star’’ and then be sure you
don’t fall off the wagon.
our “man on horseback” at Washington picked one of
his own kind—a thoroughbred.
To Governor Pinchot: It’s an easy ‘‘down-hill haul’’
from Harrisburg to Washington.
The formidable candidate is the one who wears his
hat and keeps a still head under it.
Going to God with all the doings of this day is the
best preparation for a noble tomorrow.
Junking battle ships in time of peace may save an
enemy from trying to junk them in time of war.
If de Valera loves Ireland - so well, he ought to be
willing to stay in jail for the sake of her peace.
The Irish Free State is free, except for a few mal-
contents who want to set her free from her freedom.
Fourteen million motor cars are making expert
dodgers or corpses of our entire pedestrian population.
A Chicago professor undertakes to rewrite and modern-
ize the Bible. Let him first try his hand on Shakespeare
and see how he comes out.
German industrial barons are buying locations in China
and are paying gold marks. And that’s partly what ails
the paper mark in Germany.
Bergdoll likes Germany. And Germany likes Bergdoll.
Why not let him stay there till his cash is gone? Then
both will be cured of their liking.
Theodore Roosevelt, speaking of one of his blatant and
undisciplined Progressives, called him “The wild ass of the
desert.” You can still hear the bray.
A Boston labor leader says that the bootleggers who
supply poison moonshine to labor men are actuated by
sinister motives. They merely want to meet their customers
upon equal terms.
Whisky bought in England by a forged draft, brought
across the Atlantic by a pirate rum runner, sold to a boot-
legging craft at the twelve-mile limit, stolen by a corsair
motor boat, smuggled ashore, at a fashionable resort, and
guzzled by “rich and respectable people,” who—between
drinks—are alarmed at the crime wave which is sweeping
the country !
If you have any doubt as to which is the Chosen Land,
just ponder these figures: In the last fiscal year, 522,919
immigrants came into the United States and only 81,450
persons—all aliens—emigrated from the United States. The
figures are more impressive when you consider that all who
wanted to get out could go out and not one third of those
who wanted to get in could come in. Just thank the Lord
you are an American.
STORY OF THE MONTH
There is a young man on an island in the Zuyder
Zee who wants to come to America and work in a factory.
He was born a Hohenzollern, a son of that Wilhelm II.
who called himself the War Lord. The younger man ex-
pected to be Emperor of Germany and to bestride the earth
like another Colossus, as soon as his father should have
laid tribute upon all the other nations and should have
passed to his last earthly sleep.
Frederick Wilhelm Hohenzollern, deposed crown prince,
has wealth at his command, but most of his imperial am-
bitions are dead. -
He would just like to come to America and be a work-
ingman'
Is there in this a hint to any American boys—all of
whom are born to princedoms if they will but occupy their
thrones of righteous power and wield the imperial sceptre
of Work?


[Page Four]
October, 1923

T H E O H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
BACK TO OLD-FASHIONED WORK
By BENJAMIN JENNE
In recent years I have been much cheered by the opti-
mistic note in the communications of Roger W. Babson, the
great statistician.
But of late months I have been wondering if he would
not issue a warning; and it has come. In a statement, issued
generally through the press, he sounds a note of fear and
admonition. He seems to think that if the younger genera-
tion is not more strictly trained to habits of industry and
thrift, and more thoroughly innoculated with a sense of
its responsibilities in the world, we must pass into a period
of depression and possibly serious disaster. -
Now this has been observed by many of us in recent
times—many of us who could scarcely write or speak on
the subject without coming under the imputation that we
were “grouchy’’ toward the rising generation. I myself,
have been reminded many times in conversation that the
older people of every age made the same complaint about
the youth of their time. But I have noticed that in many
cases the very citations were of instances where the decline
in the integrity of youth was but the precursor of national
ruin. So the argument countered against me was usually
its own cure. However, as Mr. Babson, who is accepted
as the business men's guide, philosopher and friend, has
seen fit to speak, we may hope that even the most careless
of our observers will give some heed.
One complaint is that the youth of today is interested
only in spending. It makes little difference from what
source the money comes. If a boy earns a salary he wants
it all for himself. If a girl is a producer, she wants to
spend her whole salary on her wardrobe. In both cases if
relatives can supply additional funds these are in demand.
But I differ from most of the critics in placing the
moral responsibility. Some time ago I read in THE CHRIS-
TIAN STATESMAN that the older people were to blame be-
cause the youth of today goes only as far as youth is per-
mitted—just as youth has always gone as far as older peo-
ple allowed. That is the exact truth, and it fixes the moral
responsibilities upon fathers and mothers, upon guardians,
and upon all the mature people in society at large. In one
of your editorials you said not long ago: “Wake up,
American parents, you are becoming afraid of your Own
children.” That is where the fault lies. Everywhere One
sees that American parents are waiving their own standards
in order to accommodate themselves to the whims of youth,
whims brought in from the outside. After it is too late,
American parents hold up their hands in holy horror and
say: “We can’t do anything with Jimmie or Maggie. We
have to let them have their own way or they will leave
home.’’
The orgy of spending money to buy pleasure must
stop. In reality, it is not pleasure which is purchased, but
dangerous excitement. - -
No nation can sustain the burden of idleness and lux-
ury which is now saddled on the United States. The work
of the world has to be done. And it is the work of the
world which carries the whole tremendous burden. If
we withdraw a large element from industrious life and put
it into costly idleness, we are thereby doubling the weight
upon the remaining moiety.
The cure for most of our economic ills, for many of
our moral troubles and for some of our physical ailments,
is work—old-fashioned work. No nation can long live with-
out it. -
LODGE ON WASHINGTON
BY ERNEST TURNER MASON .
“He was as far removed as possible from that highly
virtuous and very ineffective class of persons who will not
Support anything that is not perfect.”
Make a guess as to the authorship of that paragraph.
And make another guess as to the subject of the historical
essay of which it forms a part.
Senator Henry Cabot Lodge was the author and he was
writing of George Washington.
When Senator Lodge considers the League of Nations,
I wonder if he ever cares to look into his own writings to
get some idea how statesmen of an earlier day viewed the
great questions upon which they had to decide, not only for
themselves but for all the generations of their people.
George Washington, like his compeers, had to consider
most carefully the Constitution which was being framed for
the United States. When the convention met in 1787, there
were just as many doubts and difficulties confronting that
body of patriots as could have been visible to the Senate
of the United States when the treaty for the League of
Nations was offered.
The Constitutional Convention of 1787 sat for four long
and trying months, its members battling with radical dif.
ference of view; but finally they adopted the immortal docu-
ment. - -
Perhaps every man in the assembly had to make
compromise in Some small or large way of his own opinions.
George Washington himself had his own doubts con-
cerning many of the points which were raised time after
time, and met his own difficulties in resolving questions at
issue. But the vital need of the measure overcame every
resistance; and Washington, after becoming its resolute pro-
ponent and its defender, said this: “I wish that the Con-
stitution which is offered had been more perfect, but I sin-
cerely believe it is the best that could be obtained at this
time, and the adoption of it, in my opinion, is desirable.”
If we had the same timber in our public men today,
the same exalted patriotism, the same willingness to waive
personal feeling and partisan bias and individual and party
ambition, we would now have been in the League of Nations
with the fifty-two other countries. That League is for the
world what the Federation of States was for this country.
I wish Senator Lodge would read his own biography
of George Washington. --
October, 1923
[Page Five]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
[s] JABEZ. SAYS
usumu:
[E]
Two business men and a professor were talking to me
on a railway train a few weeks ago and were making a united
indictment against the age of “Seventeen to Twenty-one.”
They almost personified it. Seventeen to Twenty-one
was a malignant demon turned loose upon the world for
its destruction. .
One might have thought that they expected the Ameri-
can boy to jump from sixteen to twenty-two over night.
The professor led off with a recital of some awful
statistics, most of them vague, concerning the crimes of
banditry committed by young men and boys in their de-
termination to get easy money for extravagant pleasures.
Of course none could say him may because one cannot pick
up a daily newspaper without reading of crimes of violence
and outrageous daring, perpetrated by boys still in their
teens.
But I ventured to challenge all the deductions of the
group concerning the responsibility. They laid the offense
to youth itself—said it was uncontrollable, as youth had
never been in any other known period of history; that it was
idle; that it was selfish; and that it would wreck the world
if it should continue in its present course.
Now I do not believe that a boy properly trained at
home and at church until he is of the age of sixteen years
and 364 days, passes—in the night preceding his seventeenth
anniversary—from good character to bad character. I do
not believe that any startling change of any kind occurs.
At seventeen he is the expression of antecedents developed
in him through all the years up to that time. There is
many a father who cannot or will not take time to visit
with and train his boy while that boy is growing from ten
to seventeen, who is compelled to take time later on to visit
with the boy in the county jail or the reformatory.
The fault is not with Seventeen to Twenty-one.
The fault is with Thirty-five to Sixty. If Thirty-five
to Sixty will do its duty the world is in no danger from
Seventeen to Twenty-one.
I suppose I ought to be perfectly satisfied—since most
of my friends are determined that I shall be—with the fact
that nearly any manual toiler can ride to and from his
work in his own motor car. And yet it is difficult for me to
feel the high exaltation or even the placid contentment of
my argumentative associates, so long as the preacher or the
teacher has to walk his daily rounds; and so long as the
higher the daily wages of manual toilers, the further and
further recedes the day when the brain worker can enjoy
the luxuries of these modern days.
But I found something along this line which just suits
me. There is a coke worker in Fayette County, Pennsyl-
vania, named Edmund Henriques who disdains even an
automobile and uses an aeroplane. He says he will fly to
and from business every day, and in his leisure hours he
will dart over to Cleveland or Chicago to watch the base.
ball games.
Maybe this is the relief for which I have been vainly
praying. When the coke workers and the plasterers and
the bricklayers and the carpenters all throw away their
motor cars and take to aeroplanes, possibly the preacher or
the school teacher can get a second-hand flivver for his use.
Our dear old friend Cicero, to whom we might well
turn occasionally when we are worried with the blatant
public utterances of this day, deplored in most moving
terms that the patricians of his time paid more attention
to their fish ponds than to the preservation of the com-
monwealth.
He warned them that if Rome fell, fish ponds and mar-
ble baths and purple and fine linen would all go into the
I’UIII). -
Therefore, their first duty was to preserve the State if
they would insure the perpetuity of their own possessions
to themselves and to their children.
When one sees the eager zeal with which some of our
own citizenry pursue their selfish profit and their pleasure
while the State is threatened with many woes, one cannot
ignore the lesson of that far off time, when some of the
patricians, after fatal neglect of their public duty, were
dumped into their own precious fish ponds, to fatten the
eels and lampreys to which they once fed their slaves.
They “can’t understand him” and they “don’t know
what he is up to.”
I have to laugh when some of the smug oldtime poli-
ticians talk this way about Henry Ford.
Of course they can’t; and of course they don’t. As
well expect a man of the stone age to understand the Golden
Rule.
Well, if they live, they may have occasion to get bet-
ter acquainted with Mr. Ford. Meantime, it may be worth
their while to cultivate an extension of their powers of com-
prehension and get some faint idea of what he is up to.
Mabel Walker Willebrandt, Assistant Attorney General,
Snipped all the red tape with her legal scissors and broke
up the biggest whisky ring in the country. It takes a
woman to abolish that “how not to do it” system down in
Washington.

[Page Siac]
October, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
[E]
AND
MARTHA SAYS
An amazing story comes out of the North. It is
vouched for by Harold Noice, commander of the Wrangell
Island Relief Expedition. And its heroine is a young Eskimo
girl, Ada Blackjack.
For five months this slight girl, less than 100 pounds in
weight, nursed and cared for a desperately ill man on the
northern island where they were marooned. She hunted
and trapped and fished for their food. She eluded polar
bears who stalked her while she stalked her prey. She pre-
pared food, repaired and made clothing, did all the thous-
sand and one things that would be necessary in such a
situation. What is perhaps most remarkable of all, she
kept up the courage and cheerfulness and sanity of herself
and her companion. After he died, she lived for a month
in entire solitude, in great privation, and face to face with
what seemed inevitable and torturous death. Then she was
found by the rescue party.
:: * : * : * *
One must go back to 1921 for the preface. In Sep-
tember of that year, an expedition financed by Vilhjalmur
Stefansson, landed on Wrangell Island for the Ostensible pur-
pose of scientific research, but—it was later alleged—with
the intention also of placing the Island, then considered
American territory, again under the British flag. The party
consisted of four white men—the leader Crawford, a Can-
adian; three Americans, Knight, Maurer and Galle; four
Eskimo men; and an Eskimo girl servant, Ada Blackjack.
Stefansson received a report of their safe arrival on the
Island. It was planned that a rescue party would go for
them in two years. Under the command of Harold Noice
this rescue party sailed from Nome on October 5, in spite
of threats that the Soviet authorities intended to capture
the Wrangell Island Expedition and the rescuing party as
well, as a step toward enforcing Russia's claim to the Island.
In the period after September 1921, while various
great powers struggled for possession of the Island, nine
human beings struggled for their lives upon its icy wastes.
Gradually the puny human creatures began to lose their fight
against the titantic force of the cold and barren north.
In the latter part of 1922 they found that their food would
not last through the winter and it was determined that
three of the men should attempt to reach Siberia. Ada
made new clothing for Crawford, Maurer and Galle, who
were to make the trip, and sent them away as well equipped
as possible. The newspaper dispatches do not mention the
Eskimo men, who had perhaps perished earlier. Knight,
who was ill, was to remain with Ada.
The shore party left the Island January 28, 1923.
Knight had scurvy, and he and Ada both knew he must
have fresh meat. The girl had not been raised in an Eskimo
hut, but in Nome, a city of electric lights, street cars and
the other comforts and conveniences of civilization. She
had never fired a gun nor set a trap. Now she did both.
She caught foxes and, after some target practice, was able to
shoot a few seals. More than once she was obliged to aban-
don her catch because polar bears were attracted to the
scene and she did not dare risk the attempt to shoot them.
Much of her time was given to nursing her suffering com-
panion.
Late in June, Knight died, and for almost two months
afterward the plucky girl, alone on the island, managed to
keep life in her body and reason in her brain. When the
rescue party found her, she was working on a net and had
made a little canvas boat. Her only remaining provision
was twelve pounds of mouldy pilot bread which she was
Saving for the next winter when it would be impossible to
do any hunting.
No comment is needed on the courage, resourcefulness
and indomitable will and energy displayed by this Eskimo
girl. Her story tells it all.
Some years ago our wise and kind old family doctor
was stricken down by a severe illness—typhoid fever, I
think. When he was convalescent, some of us expressed our
pleasure at his recovery and our regret for his suffering.
‘‘It’s all right,” he said. “I needed it. Every doctor
needs to be sick once in a while.”
That was one way—a big way—of looking at it. This
good man feared, though none of us thought it likely,
that he might grow callous to the suffering of others; and
he was willing to have his health broken so that he might
be sure of keeping his sympathy intact.
#: *: *: # * #
How it would promote kindness and understanding if
we all played sometimes a sort of grown-up game of “Puss
in the Corner,” where we would be obliged to change places
with the other fellow—where the doctor would be the
patient; the dentist the drillee instead of the driller; the
lawyer the client; the employer the employee and the em-
ployee the employer; the landlord the would-be tenant—with
a family of children against whom all doors seemed to be
closed; and, last but not least, where the minister would sit
sometimes as one of his own congregation and where the
most discontented member of a church would have to occupy
the pulpit of the pastor with whom he finds so much fault.
To be sure, Providence makes us play the game some-
times by reversing our positions strangely and suddenly;
but it would be a good thing if of our own volition, we
more often put ourselves in another’s place.
[Page Seven]


October, 1923

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
[E]
outlook [E]
TREMBLING ON THE BRINK
The threat which came with the opening of September,
of a war between Italy and Greece, with possibilities of in-
cluding other peoples of Europe and even the whole world
—a threat which is growing less but has not been entirely
dissipated at the time of this writing—shows how tremulous
is the man-made peace.
It stands constantly on the brink of the precipice.
Five members of the Greco-Albanian boundary commis-
sion were assassinated, assumedly by Greek citizens; and be-
cause responsibility was not avowed immediately by the
Greek government and a sufficient effort at punishment and
reparation made, Italian war ships shelled Corfu and Italian
soldiery landed and took possession. This presented a far
more serious situation at the outset than did the individual
act of the assassin who killed the Austrian Crown Prince in
1914; and all Europe is set atremble.
But in this moment it seems that there is a hope of
amicable settlement which did not then exist. The League
of Nations is in active operation and it has moral authority
over this question. If Greece and Italy shall present their
cause of controversy to the Council of the League, a Way
may be found for peaceful adjustment. Such an issue comes
clearly within the authority of the League covenant. It is
there prescribed that nations signatory to the covenant shall
—in just such contingency—submit their dispute to Orderly
processes of investigation and settlement of the Council of
the League itself.
This would be the most definite test to which the coven-
ant can be subjected. Italy committed an act of war upon
Greece, with or without sufficient provocation. If the Coun-
cil of the League should be able to stay the nations from
plunging into a life and death conflict, the League will have
justified and glorified its existence.
For a war between Italy and Greece would be likely
to involve all the nations of Europe before its ravages could
be stayed. - -
THE TROUBLE BREEDER -
The Turk is back in Europe and back on his own terms.
After all the promises made in behalf of human rights; in
spite of all the expectations entertained by peoples of lesser
national magnitude, the diplomats of Europe—aided and
abetted by observers from the United States—have made a
treaty between the European powers and Turkey which has
established peace for the moment and which gives to Tur-
key not only all the substantial things that were in dispute
but even more than she would have dared to claim as her
own four years ago.
In one respect only does it seriously infringe upon any
claim which Turkey might have set up. It reduces her
size by a recognition of certain detached mandated states
like Palestine, Mesopotamia and Syria; but it makes compen-
sation even in these matters, for in each of these states
Turkey has certain claims upon valuable concessions, and
with these she will make such terms as she may desire.
The inhumanity of this so-called peace settlement is a
blot upon the civilization of this century and gives cause
for doubt of the intellectual and moral leadership in the
great nations of Europe.
No provision is made for the protection of the
Armenians. The remnant of this harrassed people will be
compelled to find a new refuge—if its strength be sufficient
for a new migration.
The Greeks within Turkish territory are to be ex-
changed by compulsion, and the Turks in Greek territory
are to be brought back under their own government. This
of itself may not be as great a hardship as the one imposed
upon the Armenians, but it is full of the possibility of con-
flict and strife.
The skill in effecting such a settlement belongs to
Ismet Pasha, who showed himself as great a tactician in
council as on the field of battle. His motive may have been
One of patriotism. And certainly he is not to be criticised
for getting the best terms possible for his country. But
the motive which prompted the less able diplomats of
European countries to yield, was in large degree one of com-
mercial ambition for their own national interests.
And the whole settlement—while at Lausanne it is cele-
brated as a victory of peace—is in reality provocative of
continued wars. -
For the Turk is back in Europe, and in Europe he
breeds trouble. -
BRUTALITY COMES HIGH
Nearly a hundred thousand people paid nearly a mil-
lion dollars to see a South American brute knock out a
North American brute in a prize fight.
The bruisers received about $40,000 for each minute of
actual fighting.
And in the meantime thousands of men and women
whose strength is in their spirit, are working day and night
to evolve a peace plan which will earn the award of
$100,000 offered by Edward W. Bok.
Rome did not fall until there came too wide a diver-
gence between her high purpose and her low pleasure.
[Page Eight]
October, 1923

T B E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
MARINERS OF THE SRIES
The new mariner, who does not go down to the sea but
goes up to the sky in ships and there risks his life, is called
by a lot of shallow people, a foolhardy seeker after fame.
The man who does the wonderful new thing in the air,
whether in reaching altitudes, in demonstrating new appar-
atus for stabilizing, or in endurance flights, is really a hero
waging war for the improvement of conditions for mankind.
Out of his risky experiments comes information. We
learn what we can do and what we cannot do. Every flight
under novel conditions adds something to the store of exact
knowledge.
This fearless flier in the skies is the same sort of
chivalrous fellow as those good boys who allowed themselves
to be innoculated with yellow fever down in the Panama
Canal strip—in order that observing physicians might learn
how to cure or prevent the disease in others.
The critics of these heroes are like the people who
derided Shackleton and Peary. Having no use for any in-
formation themselves concerning the Polar regions, they
cannot understand the scientific value of the Shackleton and
Peary achievements. We imagine that when Magellan
sailed, people stood on the mole watching his tiny ship
depart and laughing at him for a fool.
But he sailed around the world !
ONLY GERMAN INTEGRITY CAN SAVE GERMANY
The fall of the Cuno ministry in the republic of Ger-
many was the inevitable consequence of the great plot of
the industrial and financial magnates. While the masses of
the people have been working industriously to rebuild, the
captains of industry have been transferring to other coun-
tries their large financial profits for investment or deposit—
leaving the finances of Germany to topple over the precipice.
Leading financial journals in Germany, which dare to
speak the truth, have been warning the government for
some time of the great dangers which impended; and they
have attributed the menace to the right cause.
With the incoming of Gustav Stresemann, who formed
the new Cabinet, there is hope that an effort will be made
to repair the evils before it is too late. Stresemann is
leader of the People's party in Germany. He is in favor
of the payment of reparations to France. He recognizes
that the sin of destruction was Germany's sin; and that
she ought to meet the consequences. But not even Strese-
mann’s fairness will be of avail unless he can induce the
Stinneses and the Thyssens and the other magnates to keep
their profits at home for the upbuilding of German in-
dustry and the extension of German trade. Up to this
writing we have not seen any authenticated statement from
Chancellor Stresemann of his intention to bring the indus-
trial magnates to an accounting. But everything indicates
that such is his purpose, since any attempt to rehabilitate
German finances would be a vain and frivolous thing with-
out their active co-operation.
If he shall succeed in reaching the vast source of
money which these magnates have diverted, bringing such
money into the use of the republic of Germany, he will have
made a fair start toward the restoration of financial stability
and international integrity. It would seem to be his in-
tention to compel these magnates to bring back their cash
from foreign countries in the form of gold, and to make it
available for taxation and as a basis for the currency of the
republic. This is the first step which must be taken to
prevent complete and final collapse, and finally to avoid a
revolutionary conflict and probably a foreign war.
For some time past THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN has
held the view which seems also now to be held and even
expressed by German financial journals, that the money
situation in Germany was deliberately produced by the
magnates. They wanted to get vast profits for themselves;
they wanted to avoid taxation by placing their gold bal-
ances for investment or deposit in other countries; and
they wanted to give the impression that Germany is unable
to pay the reparations due to the Entente Allies. Tempor-
arily they succeeded in deceiving that part of the world
which took only a casual view of the case. But observant
people everywhere realized the truth of the situation which
now has been made plain by the fall of the Cuno ministry,
and sensed the need of bringing in a statesman of the people,
Gustav Stresemann, who has formed a cabinet of men who
love and believe in the Fatherland and who want to estab-
lish her finances and industry upon the rock of national
integrity.
CHEERFUL, FEARFUL LADY ASTOR
Lady Nancy Astor gave the House of Commons a good
scolding, and then she went out and scolded at the House
of Lords in her addresses to the country. She wanted a
bill passed by the British Parliament to prevent the sale
of liquor to children under eighteen years of age.
And she won her fight. So you see that a woman who
knows how to scold and when to scold; a woman who puts
lots of humor into her scolding; and who scolds cheerfully
sometimes and fearfully at other times in a good cause, is
worth while in a parliamentary body.
Great Britain needed to be stirred up and it took an
American woman to do the stirring.
At this writing the bill seems certain to become a law,
for it can hardly fail of the royal signature. It is our
recollection that there has not been a veto by a British
sovereign in more than fifty years. -
With this law and its enforcement, will come an end to
a deep infamy of the liquor traffic in Great Britain. One
of the most horrifying things in English slum life was that
little tots, bare-footed and in rags, could go into public
houses to buy gin for drunken parents; and there these
girls and boys became dedicated to a life of degradation and
misery.
Lady Nancy Astor by her superb scolding has lifted
British childhood out of one of its greatest dangers.
October, 1923
[Page Wine
T EL E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
4 GOVENANT WITH THE DEAD
A sacred part of France now belongs to America. It
is Belleau Wood—the spot where the Marine Brigade of
the Second Division of the A. E. F. broke the German
offensive in July, 1918. There our wonder boys made their
stand, and in hand to hand fighting showed their superiority
over the trained troops of the Central Empires. The spot
has been purchased by the Belleau Wood Association of
the United States, and on the 22nd of July last, General
Foch pulled down the French colors; and the American flag
was hoisted to wave over that spot through the coming years.
Of all the magnificent orations delivered at that time,
we are most impressed by the remarks of Senator David
A. Reed of Pennsylvania, who was, himself, a soldier of dis-
tinction in the great war. Standing on that spot sanctified
by the blood of his countrymen, as well as immortalized by
their heroic deeds, Senator Reed made this sublime adjura-
tion and this solemn promise: “We Americans whose sons
lie here, we Americans who left our comrades here, pledge
ourselves to stand true to the cause for which they died.
Our hearts stay with their bodies here in France; and,
whatever may be the rumors of the day, Americans will
stand faithful to that great cause.”
Along with the memory of the saving heroism which
made Belleau Wood a spot immortal in the history of men,
qught to stand a remembrance of the justice which Senator
Reed's pledge expressed. Sentiment like this ennobles the
nation and inspires its youth to a high endeavor.
We would give more for the utterance of David A. Reed
at Belleau Wood as a help to American glory and American
security, than for all the demagogic orations that can be
delivered by the bitter enders returned from Europe to
make capital out of world distress and to stimulate
America’s defection from a world duty.
# * * * # 4%
The achievement of the Marine Brigade of the Second
Division was not excelled by any event in the war. The
Germans had fortified this forest for a mile square with
machine guns in positions which were deemed impregnable.
For twenty-three days our boys attacked; they uncovered
one machine nest only to find it under fire from another.
But with a courage not excelled in any battle of history,
they fought on and on. The French themselves called this
“one of the toughest jobs of the war.” When at last the
Wood was taken by the A. E. F., an instant change in
war psychology was observed. The Allies took heart and
the German morale dropped.
General Ferdinand Foch, standing under the Stars and
Stripes on July 22, 1923, said of the event which was then
being commemorated, that it was the turning point of the
War.
While tears rolled down his cheeks he promised: “The
men who died here are safe. They will be guarded by
us religiously.” - -
All that glorious courage will have been given in vain
if the thing for which America entered the war—safety
for the world—shall be lost by a failure on the part of
American statesmen to see their world duty and to per-
form it.
BANDIT AND PATRIOT
Francisco Villa was killed last July by feudists who
caught him in an ambuscade as he was traveling near his
Mexican ranch. He was a brigand of desperate type—or so
we of this country were taught to believe by the lurid
reports which appeared concerning him during the years
1912 to 1914. But in reality he was almost a great patriot;
and he came near to becoming an immortal revolutionary
leader.
He was brutal and bloodthirsty, so reliable witnesses
declare; but he was in a brutal and bloodthirsty region,
and he learned his fighting in a brutal and bloodthirsty
school.
His motives were not entirely those of the robber. He
wanted to establish some rights for the common people who
had so long been held in bondage—the people from whom
he sprang. Had he acquired an education and utilized his
talents in the service of his country, Villa would probably
have been the greatest Mexican of his age or of all ages
up to this time. Untutored as he was, his observations on
great questions showed that he could think, because he had
something to think with; and that he could feel for the
woes of humanity suffering under tyrannous conditions,
because he had a heart.
With brains and courage in the quantity which this
man possessed, his leadership, under favorable opportunity,
would have meant glory to his native land.
The quality of his mind is shown by two observations
which he made concerning war and the maintenance of war
forces.
It must be remembered that this man knew nothing of
books, nothing of ancient history and very little of current
history. When General Scott of the American forces sent
to him a copy of the rules of war adopted by the Hague
Conference, Villa remarked: “What is this Hague Con-
ference? And also, what is the difference between civilized
war and any other kind of war?” That was in 1912; and
the great civilized powers of the world answered Villa's
question in 1914.
When he was feeding the civilian population out of
his army supplies, and when one of his subordinate generals
remonstrated, Villa said: “When the new republic is estab-
ished, there will never be any more army in Mexico. Armies
are the greatest support of tyranny. There can be no die-
tator without an army.”
A just appreciation of Villa is now possible, particu-
larly in America. His motives are understood and his work
is judged more justly because of the tragedy of his death.

[Page Ten]
October, 1923
THE CHR Is TI A N S T A T E s M A N
Ebullitions in Mormondom
[The following important material is supplied to us by
special friends resident out in Mormondom.]
In the election of 1922 President Heber J. Grant of the
Mormon Church flagrantly broke his promise to abstain
from political interference. By some hocus-pocus he got
the co-operation of the ministerial association of Salt Lake,
consisting of Protestant pastors; or the ministerial associa-
tion got him. -
The malactivity of the church led to a proceeding be-
fore the courts, which at this writing is still in progress.
Prominent non-Mormons are suing to remove from office
the Mormon sheriff who was selected by the influence and
elected by the power of the Mormon Church; and in the
court proceedings they propose to expose the whole infamy.
One of the ardent American citizens of Salt Lake
is Mr. Orman W. Ewing. He is a party to the suit to oust
the sheriff selected by the Mormon Church. Mr. Ewing
resented the alliance between the Salt Lake ministerial body
and the prophet of the polygamous cult, and he sent the
following letter to his pastor:
Rev. George Ewing Davies,
Pastor First Presbyterian Church,
Salt Lake City, Utah.
Dear Mr. Davies:—
We regret very much that it is necessary to inform you
that we find it impossible to continue as members of your
church in view of your actions and the actions of the Salt Lake
Ministerial Association of which you are a member, in connection
with the endorsement of Mr. Harries for sheriff of Salt Lake
County .
Our ancestors for centuries have supported the Presbyterian
Church, and centuries ago fought the Catholic Church in foreign
lands to destroy the very thing which you, together with the
Ministerial Association and the Mormon Church, now attempt
to do by your interference in the temporal affairs of the people
of this community, something that you personally have con-
demned on the part of the Mormon Church in the past.
We will not enter into a discussion of the illogical, theoreti-
cal, and impractical means seized upon to attempt to do what
you considered the righteous thing. Neither will we enter into
a discussion of the merits of Mr. Harries, whose party has
numerous times refused to honor him. If he is elected, time
alone will tell how absurdly foolish the acts of yourself and as-
sociates were. - -
However, on the part of yourself and associate Protestant
ministers, you have, by your actions in tying up with the Mormon
Church in politics, forever damned yourselves and closed your
mouths to justice as to anything they may choose to do.
Your acts in this connection are un-American, if not re-
prehensible. We can not ourselves, nor can we permit our
children to lose sight of true American principles by con-
doning your acts or remaining a part, even a silent part, of
your congregation.
We assume that we are to some extent financially under
obligations to the church. Will you be kind enough to have your
treasurer send us an account of the same, which we wish to
pay ? You may then forever scratch our names from your
records.
Yours very truly,
- Orman W. Ewing,
[Signed] Leola H. Ewing.
All the remonstrances and pleadings addressed to Mr.
and Mrs. Ewing have not shaken their resolution. Ap-
parently they regard their Presbyterian Church as having,
in part, the mission of opposing the improper aggression
of the Mormon Church in the civil sphere; and they propose
to uphold this mission by their personal attitude.
In July a very prominent leader in finance and in-
dustry throughout the intermountain country, made a speech
in a private gathering, telling what he thought was the mat-
ter with Salt Lake City in particular and with Utah in
general. Some of his utterances leaked out and were pub-
lished in the Salt Lake Tribune. The next day he received -
a letter, copy of which follows together with the poem that
was enclosed:
Salt Lake City Utah, July 19, 1923.
Honored Sir:-
I have read in this day’s Tribune some things you said about
the city and its lack of progress.
Well my dear sir, what ails Salt Lake City is evident to
all who have resided here as long as the writer has—it is
cursed with the Mormon Church. -
It is logical from a Mormon standpoint that Gentiles are
not wanted here: first, an influx of Gentiles would mean to the
Mormons a loss of political control; second, Utah must be kept
inviolate to the Mormons, for it is nothing but a recruiting
station for foreign converts.
The church has of late increased so greatly in riches that
it now successfully stifles Gentile effort in trade and we have
been thrown back thirty years, so to speak, in a business way.
The whole state is now under Mormon domination and the
remaining Gentiles in Utah are a spineless, lick-spittle class
who cringe to the Mormons as if they had no rights of their
Wn.
Hundreds of the influential Gentiles have quit the city, and
thousands of the less representative class have gone. They saw
well-planned ruin staring them in the face, so they left.
I am enclosing some verses which a friend gave me. They
tells the whole story better than I can.
- Respectfully, -
One-Who-Proposes-to-Stay-and-Fight.
THE LAST GENTILE IN UTAH
'Tis Utah’s last Gentile left brooding alone
All his oldtime companions have packed up and flown.
No friend is here left him, no old pal is nigh
To answer his questions or echo his sigh.
He lives in his hovel—an outcast forlorn—
The joke of the Elders, the Ward Bishop’s scorn.
He doesn’t pay tithing and foolishly brags
That the Star Spangled Banner is the best of all flags.
By friends all forsaken, long since moved away
To Denver, or Frisco or far Mandalay—,
He stands at his front gate with never a smile,
As the street urchins bellow “Hello Old Gentile.”
º
To the rubber-neck tourist, with kodak in hand,
Is pointed this alien in Latter Day Land,
And the “barker” announces while passing his gate,
“There’s the only ( ) Gentile now left in our state.”
Such things as are narrated above will give some indi-
cation of the simmering of the spirit of revolt in Mor-
mondom.
Every time there is an utterance of American protest,
hope revives that the dawn of the new day is visible over
the mountain tops. But we have been so often deceived in
the past that we are not yet sure. Of one thing we may
be certain, President Grant of the Mormon Church has
done everything which lay in his power to provoke Ameri-
canism into a new revolution. To many oldtimers here it
looks as if he wants to drive all the Gentiles out of Utah.

October, 1983
[Page Eleven]
T EI E C EIR IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
[E]
Editorial
[E]
EIGHT HOURS A DAY
Well, the steel companies, some of them, have aban-
doned the twelve hour day—and, glory be, there has been
no industrial earthquake to follow.
Such of us as believed that the twelve hour day ought
to be abandoned but could not be abandoned in some par-
ticular departments of steel making until we should have
more labor in the country, have been awakened from our
sleep of error. That report of the president of the Colorado
Fuel and Iron Company, a Rockefeller concern, pointed
the way, and the other steel magnates found it was im-
possible to resist the example or longer to deceive them-
selves and the general public.
The twelve hour day in steel making is drawing to
its close.
NOW FOR AN AIR CONFERENCE
Even while sharp critics of the Harding administra-
tion were in a state of seeming exultation because naval dis-
armament treaties effected at the Washington Conference
nearly two years ago, had not been ratified by France;
came the word that the French Chamber of Deputies and
the French Senate had given their complete ratification.
As no reservations were made or even proposed by the
French parliamentary bodies, nothing was then required
except the exchange of the notes of ratification between the
governments and the deposit of the formal record at Wash-
ington.
All along we have believed that the French, Chamber
and Senate would ratify these treaties, and so general has
been this view, that the United States and Great Britain
and Japan—and even France herself—have all acted in
accordance with the terms of the treaties; and so without
the formal ratifications, their provisions have been in pro-
gressive effect for considerably more than a year.
We rejoice in this achievement. It is one step toward
eventual disarmament. But our rejoicing is in the prospect
rather than in the achievement itself. The Washington Con-
ference demonstrated that the leading powers of the world
can come together in concord. The respect and the confidence
that they thus extend toward each other constitute stronger
assurance than the breaking up of any of the battleships.
And while this spirit of amity prevails, and particularly
at this significant hour so closely following the ratification
by France, it would seem practicable for President Coolidge
to call another Conference to take into account a still more
significant question than one of maritime armament—namely,
the building of military air fleets by the rival powers.
Despite the insistence of some of the older school of
naval men, the best judgment of the modern scientist who
has been compelled to give some attention to war, is that
if any new world conflict shall arise it will be fought from
the air by poison gases.
And here is a striking opportunity for our President
and his advisers. With the great influence which they
naturally hold in the world and which is just now enhanced
by the ratification of these treaties for naval disarmament,
they are in a peculiarly advantageous position to call into
conference representatives of the four great powers—the
United States, Great Britain, France and Japan, to con-
sider and to lay the groundwork for treaties which shall
put limitation upon the building of aerial fleets for war
purposes.
OPEN FIGHT FOR LAW OBSERVANCE
Many of the states are now meeting the consequences
of the organization of secret groups, for the purpose of “en-
forcing law and guarding morality” in this country.
Some of these organizations, and particularly the Klan,
profess the most splendid principles of religion and patriot-
ism. The organizers are sincere. One cannot find any just
fault with their professions or their motives. But the evil
which their example has engendered has now become mani-
fest beyond the possibility of denial. In several states of
the Union the militia has had to be called out to suppress
a lawlessness which itself claimed to be enforcing law. It
was inevitable that groups of people not having the high
motives of the Klan, should imitate the Klan in secret or-
ganization and then should forsake the Klan principles to
pursue private vengeance in the profaned name of law and
morals.
The best way, and probably the only way, for the
religious and patriotic citizen to support law and morals
is for him to see that we have righteous men and women
elevated to authority in the Government, and then to sup-
port these righteous men and women in the strict enforce-
ment of law. The nation is suffering from a widespread
calamity—a reckless disregard of statutory and moral re-
quirements. But we cannot cure that evil by secret or-
ganization guided by private motives. Our real remedy
is for all good citizens to unite openly in a determination
to rescue the country from its present deplorable condition.
Law observance campaigns are being carried forward,
notably by The National Reform Association. And such
law observance campaigns, cordially supported by the good
citizenship in any community, will do far more than can be
done by any of the secret organizations whose motives may
be good but whose practice too often descends into danger
and provokes an evil far worse than the one which they
attack.

[Page Twelve]
October, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
|
TWO BIG MEN WELL MET
Whatever may be the outcome of the mediation of the
coal controversy, the American people may give to them-
selves a complete self-gratulation upon the magnificent act
of President Coolidge in asking Governor Pinchot to medi-
ate, and the equally magnificent act of Governor Pinchot in
accepting the appointment.
Seemingly no issue of personal ambition was raised in
the mind of either of them. Seemingly no issue of political
partisanship entered into the consciousness of either one.
This is the way the American people like to have things
done. And these are the men that the American people like
to have do things—the men who can set public welfare so
far above any partisanship or personality that these latter
and lesser things are lost in the underlying mists.
While smaller and more selfish souls were scrambling
and scrabbling all over the country to make a little political
prestige for themselves, these two men—President Calvin
Coolidge and Governor Gifford Pinchot—took into account
only the welfare of the country.
CRUELLY CORRECT LOGIC
In his address at Chautauqua, New York, Professor
Irving Fisher of Yale took a splendid ground of humanita-
rianism. Also he was severely logical. He said in effect that
we must enter the League of Nations and accomplish general
disarmament; or we must compete in armament with the
rest of the world. In the latter case we ought to have the
strongest navy and the greatest army among the nations.
Professor Fisher told his auditors that the United States
had come to the parting of the ways. There could be no
half-way ground in logic. And this is true.
To refuse participation in international councils and at
the same time withhold ourselves from self-protecting meas-
ures, is to fall between two stools. General Pershing and
Admiral Sims, nither one of whom wants to see another
war; and both of whom oppose provocative preparation,
seem to be in unison in the view that the United States
must prepare herself defensively and must do it to an ex-
tent which will warn off all other nations from any attack
upon us by land or sea or air.
The alternative which is thus presented may seem cruel
and wicked, but the logic is inexorable. If we are not
going to the limit for peace; then we must prepare to the
limit for War.
That is the tone of Professor Irving Fisher's address.
As a matter of reasoning it seems to be without a flaw.
The real mission of the United States in this age
should be that of peacemaker among the nations. But if
it will not accept that mission, then as a matter of certain
logic it should prepare itself to withstand the attacks of a
world which is without peace.
A CONSUMMATION TO BE DEVOUTLY WISHED
A measure projected by President Harding's administra-
tion, guided carefully and thoughtfully by Secretary
Hughes, has just reached fruition under President Coolidge.
It is the recognition of the government of Mexico by the
United States, which is certain to be followed by similar
recognition on the part of the other great national powers
of the world.
President Obregon has proved a fine quality of states.
manship in dealing with domestic and international prob-
lems. However willing he may have been from the be.
ginning to adjust all international relations in order to win
this desired and necessary recognition, he was dealing with
his own revolutionary people who were most difficult and
Suspicious. The Mexicans at large have been jealous of the
foreign concession holder in their country. Vast areas of
land have been procured by Americans and other capital-
ists; and the agrarian movement of which Francisco Villa
was the most intense and violent and patriotic expression,
has been ready for outbreak by force of arms at any moment
when the Mexicans feared that their new government was
intending to keep the lands away from the Mexican people
in order that they might be exploited for the benefit of
foreign owners and interests.
Shrewdly and safely President Obregon has dealt with
all these trying questions; and he has been aided most
effectively by our commissioners, Paine and Warren, who
were appointed by President Harding to conduct the long
intricate negotiations.
In a word, the great problem of President Obregon and
our commissioners was to satisfy foreign governments that
their nationals holding interests in Mexico, would be pro-
tected; and at the same time to convince the Mexican peo-
ple that their own rights would be preserved. It is likely
that in the adjustment many of the lands heretofore ceded
to concessionaires, will be restored to Mexican domain and
distributed among the Mexican people, but with adequate
compensation to foreign owners. Also the investment of
foreign capital in oil wells and mines and in other com-
merce, will be guarded and indemnity will be afforded for
losses through insurrectionary movement and pillage.
It is developing into a most wholesome situation. The
United States and Mexico should be the best of friends.
Our nation should so conduct its relations that Mexico will
look upon the United States as a Big Brother. And Mexico
should so fully appreciate the example and help which the
United States can extend that our people will have con-
fidence in the Mexicans.
It is a noble consummation of years of careful diplo-
macy carried out by the American Government and by
President Obregon, patriot and statesman.
In addition to the sentimental satisfaction which will
attach to this harmonious settlement between these repub-
lics, American commerce can take great satisfaction in the
prospective increase of profitable business between the United
States and Mexico.






















October, 1923
[Page Thirteen]

T EI E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
A TIME FOR OPEN DEALING
To one who believes in the right of independence for
the Philippine Islands, it must be a matter of great regret
that the resolution adopted concerning Cuba at the time of
our engaging in the Spanish war, was not made broad
enough in its terms to cover also the case of these Pacific
islands. -
It was during the debate on the Cuban question is 1898,
and when the resolution declaring war was before the Senate,
that Henry M. Teller of Colorado proposed a resolution
which declared that the sole purpose of the United States
was to establish order in Cuba and to rescue her from
tyranny; and that upon the conclusion of a war to this end,
it would be the purpose of the United States to withdraw
from the island and to leave the government of Cuba to
its own people.
At that time there was only a remote thought that we
would ever take the Philippine Islands. But the resolution
of Senator Teller expressed a principle not bounded by
geography. If it was right for Cuba to be set free, then it
is right for the Philippine Islands to be set free.
True the Philippines were not as well matured toward
self-government at the close of the Spanish war as was Cuba.
But time has passed and it is quite certain that the Philip-
pines have now reached a capacity for self-government
which is more than equal to that of the Cubans at the time
of American withdrawal.
A longer and indefinite occupation of the Islands by
American authority is certain to lead to serious conse-
quences. The resignation of many of the native officials in
protest against the manifest tendency to centralize and to
perpetuate our dominion, is but a small evidence of the
feeling of revolt. In all common honesty, in the discharge
of our duty toward God and our fellow men, the United
States ought to do one of two things: We ought to tell
the natives of the Philippine Islands that their country be-
longs to the United States in perpetuity and that they are
to be treated as citizens of this republic with an assurance
of eventual statehood—and this policy should be enforced
by all the military power which may be essential; or we
ought to stimulate in every way the desire and the capacity
for self-government, fixing a date at which our authority
shall be withdrawn.
Leaving the issue indefinite, we leave also an open door
for misunderstanding, for aggression, and for insurrection.
NO ROOM FOR THE WORST
Our Secretary of Labor, James J. Davis, upon his re-
turn from Europe where he made extensive investigations,
has come out with a strong pronouncement in behalf of a
selective immigration law. -
That is the final note which we have been waiting to
hear.
Only by such measure shall we be able to protect our
Americanism—the political institutions of our country, the
industrial progress of our people, and above all the religious
character of this nation.
Nearly all the other countries, even without use or need
of such law, have statutes or regulations under which they
can discriminate with regard to immigrants. They stand
upon the broad principle that no nation can be under any
rightful demand to admit the unfit of other countries.
That is a principle which is self-proving. It needs
only to be stated.
There is room in the United States now—as there has
been always—for resolute, competent, law-abiding and moral
immigrants. For many years to come we could absorb a
million or more every year of this type. But there is no
longer any room; and there never was any room if we had
practiced the primary doctrine of self preservation, for the
dissolute, the incompetent, for the anarchist and the ignor-
ant revolutionary.
There is much work in America which needs human
hands. Our great prosperity and progress have been the
result of labors performed in part by the native born and
in part and significantly by immigrants who rushed here
to find vocation and who in building up themselves have
helped to build our great industries. But no impatience
on our part to have such prosperity continued or renewed,
can justify the admission of any one who would be excluded
by a proper selective immigration law. We would better move
more slowly in the development of our resources and the
upbuilding of our industries than to move with unsafe
speed. -
Sometimes we wonder that the captains of industries
are willing to urge the letting down of restrictions in order
that they may find labor for their mills. Did they not
get their notice when they saw how dangerous was the un-
Americanized element during war time? Do they not get
a warning every time they listen to anarchistic sentiment
uttered by a man of foreign birth who is here only to over-
throw and not to upbuild? Šurely they should have been
made wiser by recent experiences.
For our part we want to see the gates of America
swinging inward for all time to come so that the worthy
of other lands may come here to find greater worth in this
the best of all lands. This republic was not founded alone
for the fathers who builded its foundations, but for all
humanity. But in order to fulfill its mission it must not
admit those who would destroy it—either through their
ignorance or through a calculated vicious purpose.
Now that Secretary Davis has completed his thorough
investigation and has spoken unequivocally in behalf of a
selective immigration law, we are sure that this Administra.
tion at Washington will throw its power to that side of
this great question. -
We have ample room for the best of all the world, and
no room for the worst.
[Page Fourteen]
October, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
BEWARE OF CONFISCATION
An assumedly authorized spokesman for the Farmers’
National Council says that the farmers of the United States
are in favor of the Norris-Sinclair measure to create a
Government marketing corporation which shall buy the agri-
cultural products of this country at fixed and profitable
figures, and then market the same as the demands of the
world may permit.
The pronouncement seems to brush aside all the diffi-
culties of such a proposal without any consideration—the
purpose being to swiftly and easily guarantee to the
farmer an adequate return for his investment and his labor.
It is a wretched fact that the farmer of the United
States has been immolated during these last two or three
years. He has had to pay high prices and receive low prices.
But we are quite sure that the proposed remedy is so
dangerous for the farmer himself that he ought to shun it
as he would the plague.
If such a measure should be adopted by the Govern-
ment of the United States, as happily and probably it will
not be, it would lead by swift steps to a practical confisca-
tion of, or the abolition of, private ownership in farm lands.
It is utterly impossible to conceive of a Government pur-
chase of all the farmer's product without also conceiving
of a Government regulation of the farmer's use of his land
and the expenditure of his toil thereon. He would be:
come almost immediately a tenant farmer—no less a tenant
farmer because his landlord would be the Government.
Trying as is the present situation, one can reasonably
expect an early change for the better. But the paternalism
of Government purchase of agricultural product once estab-
lished, the farmer's fate would be one of constant decline
into a degradation never heretofore known in America.
The farmer of the United States who joins in any
such movement is being misled, and dangerously misled, by
ignorant or greedy advisers. Behind the smiling mask of
paternalistic guarantee is the frowning face of paternalistic
confiscation.
AS SURE AS DEATH AND TAXES
Upon his return from Europe, Secretary Andrew Mel-
lon expresses the view that this is no time to press for 8.
funding of the debts due from other countries to the United
States.
Secretary Mellon is rarely qualified to make a study
of this question; he has given the necessary attention by his
observations in Europe; and his word may be accepted as
the final word upon the subject.
This means that we must wait the movement of time
before we can expect any considerable repayment of the bil-
lions which were loaned by the United States to its Allies
during the war.
In the meantime there can be little hope of a large
relief in the taxations to which our citizens are subjected.
We must endure with such patience as the situation may
require. Perhaps a contrast will not help us to pay, but at
least it may encourage us to endure. The English peo-
ple are taxed $83 per capita for national purposes; and
the French people are taxed $88 per capita. We of the
United States are under a burden of only $28 per capita.
If we choose to find fault with our own burdens, we ought
to give nearly fourfold sympathy to the citizens of these
other countries.
The situation seems to have settled into an evil circle.
France and England cannot pay us until Germany pays
them. Germany cannot pay them until her finances are
restored. She claims that she cannot restore her financial
situation until the indemnity matter is settled more to her
liking.
And all the while this evil circle continues there is a
fluctuating danger of another conflict involving all the
nations of Europe in a war which will indefinitely, if not
forever, postpone any repayment to the United States. We
might as well look the matter straight in the face. The
nations of Europe cannot make any immediate nor any very
early settlement of their indebtedness to us. We shall have
to carry that load upon our own resources for years to
COme.
THE STRONG PLANK FOR PARTY PLATFORMS
One of the chief authorities in the business world—
certainly a man who has the highest repute as a statistician
—is Roger W. Babson. Heretofore we have had occasion to
refer to his utterances as being closely akin to the principles
of The National Reform Association. Again he comes to
the fore with a special letter to his clients in which he
says that the great need of the hour is “more sane religion”
and that the spiritual factor is the greatest factor in the
growth of communities and nations.
All through the business world the great leaders are
beginning to realize that mere intellectual competency and
material power are not enough, unless they shall be animated
and directed by religious purpose, and that they cannot ful-
fill their highest possibility except they enter into the domain
of the spiritual vision. -
If this be true of business, how certainly it is true of
our political movement ' The great parties are led by men
who study day and night for new and captivating issues to
present to voters. They even seize upon some triviality and
magnify it into the appearance of a cause, branded with a
slogan; and some of our campaigns have been waged and
victories have been won by meaningless battle cries. We are
looking for the day when some great political leader will
arise who will dare to say to the politicians what Roger
Babson says to the business man.
The politicians, many of them, are just as good as the
average business man and are just as easily influenced to
righteousness. If the men who have the leadership of parties
would proclaim that religion in the national life is the
thing for which the party and the voter should strive, they
might find a following the quality and quantity of which
would surprise them.



October, 1923
ſpee Fifteen,
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
- -
--
-
Christian Fundamentals
The Enthronement of Jesus Christ
Jesus Christ whereby he accomplished the redemp-
tion of the world, it is now in order to consider the
culmination of that work, in His enthronement as the
Ruler of the universe.
Certain preliminaries to His enthronement must first
be briefly considered. His death on the cross was a neces-
sary prerequisite to His being vested with universal au-
thority. He, Himself, declared that He ought to suffer
death and then to enter into His glory. (Luke 24:26).
Paul declares that He was given universal dominion be-
cause He became obedient even unto death. (Phil. 2:5;11).
His resurrection from the dead was also a prime neces-
sity. No enthronement could possibly have taken place
unless the Son of God were present also as the Son of
man. Few historical events are so well authenticated as the
resurrection of our Lord. It is an essential part of the
Christian system. It was one of the most prominent of
the themes presented by the Apostles. Without it their
preaching would have been powerless to convince, convict,
and convert. It is the crowning argument in proof of our
Lord’s divinity and Messiahship. He must conquer death
for Himself before He could deliver His followers and
guarantee their salvation. “But now is Christ risen from
the dead and become the first fruits of them that slept.”
Of this fact we have the proof furnished by the Apostles,
by more than five hundred other disciples, by His appear-
ance a number of times to disciples after His ascension, and
by the fact that He is actually administering the govern-
ment of the world.
As a necessary preliminary to His enthronement He
must ascend to Heaven. The desire for His continuance
here in the flesh grows out of a misconception of our needs,
and often leads to erroneous views of the divine plan. He
Himself declared that He had finished the work for which
He came into the world. (John 17:4, 19:30). To carry on
the work of saving the world it was now necessary for Him
to ascend and receive the crown of universal dominion.
While His ascension and enthronement are not the same,
they are closely connected. The enthronement took place
immediately upon His arrival in heaven.
In Christ’s enthronement three facts are involved,
namely, the fact of investiture with Kingly authority; the
fact that this investiture has already taken place; the fact
that His dominion is universal. These three facts are speci-
fically mentioned here because they have all been denied
by men who claim to be His followers. We are dependent
wholly upon Scripture for our proof, and the proof is
abundant and clear. It will not be necessary to furnish
separate proof for each of these facts because it frequently
happens that a Bible argument for one is also an argument
for two, or even for all three. The terms employed to de-
H AVING presented the obedience and suffering of
note Christ's present exalted state, prove His enthronement;
the tense of the verbs employed, proves that it has already
taken place; the terms used to describe His dominion, prove
its universality.
In setting forth the proof, a good beginning may be
made by quoting certain texts which establish all three of
these facts. In his letter to the Ephesians, Paul expresses
a desire that Christians may know the exceeding greatness
of God’s power “which He wrought in Christ when he raised
Him from the dead, and set Him at His own right hand
in the heavenly places, far above all principality, and power,
and might, and dominion, and every name that is named,
not only in this age, but also in that which is to come; and
hath put all things under II is feet. (Eph. 1: 19:22).
The translation of Weymouth is quite clear and forceful,
and will now be given so that possibly it may remove any
obscurity that might characterize the one already given.
Paul desires us to know “the working of His infinite might
when he displayed it in Christ by raising Him from the
dead and seating Him at His own right hand in the heaven-
ly realms, high above all other government and authority
and power and dominion, and every title of sovereignty used
either in this age or in the age to come. God has put all
things under His feet.” No words of explanation are needed
to show that Christ is here declared to occupy the place of
authority on the throne of universal dominion.
In writing to the Philippians he teaches the same
truths. He declares that on account of Christ's humiliation
and death, “God also hath highly eacalted Him, and given
IIim the name which is above every name, that in the name
of Jesus every knee should bow, of beings in heaven, and
beings on earth, and beings under the earth; and that every
tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the
glory of God the Father.” (Phil. 1: 9:11). All that is
necessary to grasp the significance of this text is to note
the terms which set forth Christ’s exaltation to the throne,
the tense of the verbs which show that He is already en-
throned, and the universality of the terms descriptive of
His dominion. -
In one of his epistles Peter says of Christ that He “is
gone into heaven, and is on the right hand of God, angels
and authorities and powers being made subject unto Him.
(I Peter 3:22). Here again we have the three facts
presented on which we now wish to fasten attention.
It is sometimes contended that because men and nations
do not submit to His authority, He has not yet been en-
throned. But Paul meets that contention when, in writing
to the Corinthians, he declares that God has already put
all things under Christ’s feet and that to this universal
grant of authority there is just one exception, namely, God
who did put all things under Him. He concedes however
that while all things are by the sovereign act of God placed

{Page Siacteen]
October, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
!
º
º
tunder the sceptre of Jesus, there are enemies not yet
subdued under Him. (I Cor. 15:25;28).
The next class of texts to be considered, consists of
those which plainly declare that Jesus Christ is Ruler of
the nations of the world. Let us first turn to the Old
Testament that we may become acquainted with the purpose
and plan of God as unfolded by the prophets. Both Isaiah
and Micah declared that He was to judge among the nations
and rebuke many people, and that His reign would bring
peace. (Isa. 2:2;4. Micah 4:1;5). Zechariah declares that
“His dominion shall be from sea to sea, and from the River
to the ends of the earth.” (Chap. 9:10). This same lang-
uage is used in Psalm 72, followed by the declaration that
“All kings shall fall down before Him; all nations shall
serve Him.”
In one of his wonderful visions Daniel saw One like
the Son of man coming on the clouds of heaven to whom
was given “dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all
people, mations, and languages should serve Him; His
dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall mot pass
away, and His Kingdom that which shall not be destroyed.”
(Daniel 7:13;14).
These prophetic utterances declare what God had pur-
posed with respect to His Son. It is now in order to turn
to the New Testament to learn how this purpose was car-
ried out. In the account of our Lord's third temptation,
as recorded by Matthew ; and of the second, as given by
Luke, the devil showed to Jesus from a mountain top all
the kingdoms of the world and the glory of them. The
tempter claimed that this world-wide dominion belonged to
him, and that he could dispose of it as he saw fit. His
proposition to Jesus Christ is that he will give it all to
Him on the one condition that he, the devil, shall be honored
as our Lord’s superior. It should be observed that Christ
does not dispute Satan’s claim. It should also be noted
that there would have been no force in the temptation if
Jesus had not come to obtain this very kingdom. Satan
knew this but he did not know how it would be done. His
proposal, in any case, would appear attractive to one who
lacked spiritual vision, because it seemed to present a plan
that could be easily and speedily carried into effect. Of
course the devil is not omniscient, and he did not know how
easily Jesus could meet such a temptation, but he did
know how firmly his grip upon the nations would be secured
if he could bring Jesus Christ under his authority, as he
has brought so many civil rulers both before and since the
time of our Lord.
Turn now to Christ’s words concerning His investiture
with dominion over the nations. He is about to commission
His disciples to go into all nations with the Gospel message.
He makes this proclamation preliminary to giving them their
commission: “All authority hath been given unto Me in
heaven and on earth.” Because of His authority over the
nations He has the right to send His ambassadors into all
nations to demand their submission. Because of His au-
thority in heaven. He can command all heavenly forces to
accomplish His sublime purpose.
Christ declared during the days of His flesh, that He
did not come to judge the world but to save the world.
(John 3:17, 12:47). The Greek word here rendered
“world” is Kosmos, which means “orderly arrangement.”
This Kosmos is the human race with its divine institutions,
the family and the State. Christ came to reclaim them and
to restore them to their proper place in His kingdom.
While the argument furnished by these texts is clear
and should be convincing it can be fortified by texts that are
even more definite. John declares that Jesus Christ is “the
Ruler of the kings of the earth.” (Rev. 1:5), “King of
kings and Lord of lords.” (Rev. 19:16). While there are
many things in the Book of Revelation hard to be under-
stood, there are others which are as clear as a sunbeam,
and these declarations belong to the latter class. The gen-
eral purpose of this Book is also easily understood. It pre-
sents in a series of pictures the age-long conflict for world
dominion. The issue is well defined and is simply this: Who
shall be the ruler of the nations of the world, Christ, or
Satan? At a certain stage of the conflict voices in heaven
declare, “the kingdoms of this world are become the King-
dom of our Lord and of His Christ, and He shall reign for-
ever and ever.” (Rev. 11:15).
While the proof that Christ is the Administrator of the
government of the world, as presented above, seems ample,
clear, and conclusive, there are minds that seem determined
to stand out against this truth. Their objections however
are sometimes rendered plausible by the bringing forward
of what has the appearance of Biblical proof. Some at-
tention must therefore be given to these objections and to
the alleged proof on which they rest.
The first objection to be considered is that which ad-
mits that Jesus is the rightful Ruler of the universe, and
that both men and nations belong to His universal dominion;
but which maintains that His enthronement has been in-
definitely postponed because He was rejected at the time of
His first advent. Two Biblical statements form the princi-
pal basis for this objection. The first is the promise that
He should occupy the throne of David, (Isa. 9:7, Luke
1:32); the second is His own -statement that He now oc-
cupies the throne of His Father. (Rev. 3:21). The infer-
ence drawn from these two statements is that He is now
in a sort of intermediate state waiting for a suitable time
to come to this world and take His seat in a very literal
sense on the throne of David. This theory is based on a
very superficial and erroneous interpretation of Scripture.
The throne of David was typical of the Mediatorial throne
of Jesus Christ, just as Old Testament prophets typified
Christ as Prophet, and Old Testament high priests typified
Christ as Priest. The type is always inferior to its antitype.
Christ’s throne must therefore be as far above the literal
throne of David as the Heavens are higher than the earth.
In his sermon on the day of Pentecost, Peter made all this
very plain by maintaining that the promise of a throne was
fulfilled in Christ's exaltation to the right hand of God.
(Acts 2:24;36).
When Christ declares that He now occupies the throne

October, 1923
[Page. Seventeen]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
of the Father, He is claiming enthronement over the uni-
verse. The difference between the Father's throne and the
throne of Jesus Christ is this: the throne of the Father is
the throne of Absolute Divinity; the throne of Jesus Christ
is the Mediatorial throne. The dominions however are the
same, for they are both universal. And it is a blessed
thing for our world that the Father has exalted the Son
to His own throne to rule, not as absolute God without
mediatorial intervention, but as the God-man who has se-
cured for us redemption and reconciliation with God.
The second objection denies that Jesus Christ is, or ever
will be, the Ruler of the nations of the world. There is
a measure of indefiniteness as to the extent of Christ's
Kingdom, in the minds of those who present this objection;
but they are agreed on the denial that it includes the
nations. The principal text employed to sustain this ob-
jection is John 18:36, where Jesus, in reply to a question
by Pilate, said, “My kingdom" is not of this world.”
The interpretation given is that Christ's kingdom does not
include this world. The erroneous character of this view is
seen in the fact that the Greek preposition rendered “of”
is “ek,” meaning “from,” denoting source or origin. What
Christ said was that He did not receive His kingdom from
men, for if such were the case the men who made Him king
would fight to uphold His authority. He did not deny but
really affirmed what we here contend for.
It is a plain Biblical fact that Christ has always been
King. But there was a formal coronation after His death
and ascension. He entered upon His Mediatorial functions
immediately upon the Fall, in anticipation of His life of
obedience and sacrificial death. And when His work of re-
demption was finished His formal enthronement naturally
followed.
Submission to the authority of Jesus Christ as the
reigning King, is an obligation resting upon men and
nations. The Second Psalm informs us that the nations
are in rebellion against Christ, as is indicated by their
refusal to be bound by His law. This same Psalm, together
with many other Scriptures, declares that national ruin is
sure to result if they continue in their rebellious course.
The whole pathway of history is strewn with the wrecks
of sinful nations. Yet, the nations of today have not taken
warning nor repented of their sins. The National Reform
Association is a voice crying in the wilderness, “Repent,
for the Kingdom of God is at hand.”
R. C. W.
DOUBT AND FAITH IN REVERSE
Last year the diocese of Virginia, Episcopal Church,
appointed a committee to prepare a report with recom-
mendations stating the attitude of the diocese on War and
preparation for war. *
Recently the committee reported a series of resolutions
solemnly proclaiming as a conviction, that war of physical
violence is utterly repugnant to the letter and spirit of the
teaching of Jesus Christ; and saying, along with many other
good things, “The law of Christ is as applicable to national
and international as it is to personal and individual re-
lations.”
By a very considerable majority the report and its
recommendations were laid upon the table! If the public
print which we have seen gives a fair presentation of this
case, the action of the diocese of Virginia is a most extra-
ordinary expression of doubt concerning the efficacy of
Christ’s own teachings to the world.
One might be seriously discomforted in the contempla-
tion of such action by any body of professing Christians
if it were not that consolation lies near at hand.
Almost at the self-same time another action was being
taken by an industrial concern in the United States, which
shows that Christianity in practice is a growing force. The
president of the Nash Tailoring Company made his report
for five years from 1917 and including 1922. This is the
company which started to operate on the Golden Rule in-
stead of the rule of gold. Mr. Nash, in telling his stock-
holders and workers of the progress of the company, showed
that the business had grown from $132,000 in 1918 to
nearly $4,000,000 in 1922. He reported that the minimum
wage for regular women workers was fifty cents an hour.
He reported that he had refused all demands from other
concerns in similar lines of trade to increase the price of
product. He submitted the whole issue—of high wages and
low prices for finished product—to his body of stockholders:
and they voted unanimously to support him and to continue
the Golden Rule in industry.
If you look around closely enough, you will find enough
robust assertion of the value of Christian principles to more
than offset any trembling on the part of any churchmen
anywhere.
A Proposed Ascription
The following ascription is supplied to us by the kind-
ness of Rev. J. M. Wylie, now of Oakdale, Illinois, but re-
cently of Kansas City, Missouri. It is proposed as a closing
consecration of the constitution of the State of Missouri;
and is adapted from an ascription proposed by Canon Chase
for the close of the Constitution of the United States:
Now unto the King, Eternal, Immortal, Invisible, The
Almighty God, the Author of all our blessings, authority
and law; and to Jesus Christ, the Ruler of Nations, whose
gracious Providence has led our nation into this promised
land of civil and religious freedom, and given us our fair
Commonwealth with its resources, its freedom and peace, we
ascribe all glory, honor and power.
Trusting in Him we will continue to incorporate His
teachings, ideals and spirit into the life and laws of our
State.



















[Page Eighteen]
October, 1933
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
America and the World Court
By HoN. CLYDE KELLY
[Condensed abstract of address delivered by Mr. Kelly before the Consultation Conference of Christian citizens at
Winona Lake, Ind.,July 1, 1923.]
One distinctively American idea shines undimmed by
opposition. Great leaders before 1776 opposed complete
separation from the mother country and decried inde-
pendence. Presidents of the United States declared that
there was no power to coerce seceding states and that the
Union was subject to the desires of sovereign common-
wealths. Outstanding officials declared in 1917 that we were
Washington laid it down as a fundamental when he de-
clared “Peace with all the world is our true policy.”
Jefferson accented it when he said, “I abhor war and view
it as the greatest scourge of mankind.” Madison wrote,
“A government's noblest ambition is to promote peace on
earth and good will to men.” Andrew Jackson declared,
“Peace and friendly intercourse with all nations are as
much the desire of our Govern-
not justified in going to war
with Prussia. But there has been
no responsible voice raised to de-
clare that America should be-
come a conqueror of other na-
tions and make the god of war
her idol. American ambitions
have never worn the curse of
Cain.
On the contrary the en-
tire spirit of our nation has
been peace and harmony with
nations. Whether it springs
from the zeal of the Pilgrim
Fathers, the brotherhood of
William Penn and his Quakers,
or was rooted in the soil,
America has been the one coun-
try of the world to refuse
to worship grim-visaged war.
Never in our history has
America started a war. She
has always had war thrust
upon her. That is one reason
that while other nations began
the war America always finish-
ed it.
Party strife and political
differences have divided Amer-
icans since the foundation of
the nation. One party program
has been cast down and the op-
posite policy set up many times by the American electorate.
But one policy has never been revoked. America has
always stood for substituting conference and justice and law,
for force in world affairs. Old Samuel Adams, “Father of
the American Revolution,” expressed it when he sent his
appeal to the Continental Congress, urging America to agree
with all nations with which she had treaties of commerce,
to settle all differences through mutual conference. To that
high emprise every party has given devoted official support.
In its behalf every President of the United States has
raised his voice and it is the only policy thus uniformly
advocated.
2
ment as they are the interest
of our people.” John Tyler
was emphatic in saying “A
war under any circumstance is
greatly to be deplored and the
United States is the last nation
to desire it.”
Abraham Lincoln in the
matchless Second Inaugural in
the midst of the Civil War said,
“Fondly do we hope, fervently
do we pray that this mighty
scourge of war may speedily
pass away: let us strive to do
all that may achieve and
cherish a lasting peace among
ourselves and with all nations.”
Grant urged arbitration
and called the nation to wit-
ness its success in the Alabama
claims. Harrison declared that
‘‘the offices of an intelligent
diplomacy, or of friendly arbi-
tration in proper cases, should
be adequate to the peaceful
adjustment of all international
difficulties.”
William McKinley said,
HoN. CLYDE KELLY,
United States Congressman from Thirty-third
Pennsylvania District.
free people should be self-respecting peace.”
“Peace is the national desire
and the goal of every American
aspiration. The best sentiment
of the world is moving toward the settlement of differences
between nations without resorting to the horrors of war.
Let us ever remember that our interest is in concord not
conflict, and that our real eminence rests in the victories
of peace not those of war.”
Theodore Roosevelt in his first annual message laid
down the American doctrine which he followed throughout
his life. “The true end of America and of every great and
President
Taft never wavered in his efforts to secure world agreement.
He was made president of the League to Enforce Peace
when it was organized.



October, 1923
[Page Nineteen]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
President Harding worthily represented the traditional
ideals of America in his request to the Senate to ratify our
adherence to the World Court. Nor do I wish to forget
among all the Presidents of the past, Woodrow Wilson.
He was the valiant Voice of this nation during the World
War. He failed to translate his words into action because
he did not understand that without teamwork nothing can
be accomplished. But he followed his faith to the uttermost.
His League of Nations as he brought it from Paris can
never be accepted by the United States. Still there is
something heroic in that staunch, unyielding figure fighting
for his belief in the face of defeat and disaster.
Of him it might be said:—
Praise to the warriors who succeed and praise to the
valiant dead,
The world will hold them close to its heart wreathing
each honored head;
But there in the anks time-worn, soul-sick he battles
against the odds,
Hope gone but true to his colors torn, the plaything
of the Gods.
Uncover when he goes by at last, held to his task by will;
His fight is lost and he knows it is lost and yet he is
fighting still.
He dreamed of world peace and though it come through
other methods his dream is coming true. President Harding
took his honored place in America’s list of great leaders
toward peace, by urging that this republic join the other
nations in the World Court of International Justice.
Why did this one cause so impress them with its im-
portance? Simply because they knew, in that highest ex-
ecutive place, that America is one of the neighborhood of
nations and that America’s interests are interwoven and
interlocked with the interests of every other nation. They
knew that no nation can be assured of peace unless all
nations are assured of peace. They knew well that war
makes democracy a mockery. War means despotic control
and the sacrifice of American rights for the success of mili-
tary power.
The problem of war or peace is the problem of the re-
lationship between nations. If America had no relations
with other nations there would be no question of war.
Today, like warp and woof all destinies are woven fast.
No man liveth to himself and neither does any nation. A
scourge of grasshoppers in Kansas affects the price of bread
in Paris. The boll weevil in a Mississippi plantation causes
hardship and suffering in China. Europe is unable to buy
food and the American farmer faces ruin. A Kaiser stands
in shining armor beside his ally, and every housewife in
America pays a higher price for every necessity of life.
If at one time Germany could have blocked England effec-
tively for two weeks, she would have starved England Out
of the fight. These international relations are not theories
but facts.
It is almost unbelievable that there are men in high
place today who seriously proclaim American isolation. It
is an impossible absurdity. The devil of division has never
been color bearer for America. The insolationists talk of
our traditional aloofness and picture Uncle Sam as a Robin-
son Crusoe with pointed hat and saw tooth cutlass over his
shoulder and with not even a Friday to mar his hermit life.
Such a picture is as unreal as the futurist's master-
piece. There never was a time when the United States did
have vital relations with the other nations of the world.
The upholders of aloofness boast of their sound American-
ism. It is sound—all sound and nothing else.
Have the irreconcilable isolationists never read a page
of American history? Are they all Rip Van Winkles just
back from Sleepy Hollow, with no knowledge of what has
happened in the world? Do they not know that in their
very Declaration of Independence our fathers testified that
they owed a decent respect to the opinions of mankind?
America has never been isolated, not even in the days
when the journey from Europe to America required months.
How much less now when London is nearer New York than
Boston was in Jackson's time; when the great liners are
crossing the ocean in six days, while the undersea cables
flash the day’s news around the whole world. These men
who declaim against the policy of neighborhood turn their
backs upon all American history. They are anti-American
and are opposing American ideals and American interests.
With a world thirsting for peace these irreconcilables are
wells without water from which pilgrims go away as those
who have been mocked. A man can as easily withdraw into
his own house and refuse all contact with outside activities
as a nation can limit itself to its own activities.
Now admitting that we are not a Robinson Crusoe nation
and that we must have relations with other nations, it fol-
lows that we must choose one of two ways of regulating
such relationships. º
One is by force, the jungle law of tooth and talon. Dif-
ferences can be settled for a time at least by the defeat and
downfall of one of the parties. The world has given this
method a full trial. We tried it out from 1914 to 1918. An-
other trial like that with the scientific super-savage methods
of killing and destruction and our whole world civilization
goes down into the pit.
Still men in the War Department are now preparing
plans for the next war. They are studying whether it is
best to bury or burn the bodies of soldiers killed in battle.
They are working to perfect draft regulations so that new
armies may be rapidly pushed in to take the place of those
destroyed in the conflict. There will be need for soldiers to
face the new tanks and bombs and long distance guns. The
new poison gases will make a country the battle ground,
for they can be sent in shells by long range guns and they
are powerful enough to destroy a city in a night. If Amer-
icans want to prevent those plans being executed it is high
time that they realize that the greatest issue before Amrica
and the world is to find some other method than war for
settling disputes.
The only alternative to regulation by force, is regula-
tion by general rules, with an international tribunal to ap-
ply these general rules to particular cases.
Every nation in the world has some form of court as a
method of government so that general rules may be ap-

[Page Twenty]
October, 1923

T H E CHR IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
plied to individual cases. The nation that had no such
tribunals would simply declare that the relations between
its citizens or subjects must be settled by force where the
stronger would win.
I believe it is true also that any nation that refuses now
to support an International Court where disputes may be ad-
judged on the basis of just rules, simply advertises to the
world that it stakes its reliance on the jungle law of wild
beasts rather than on the ordered procedure of civilized
Iſlen.
You hear from some quarters a cry of horror and
amazement as though this proposal were an unheard-of step,
a complete right about face for America.
It is only a step forward on the well marked road which
America entered resolutely long ago. That road leads to
international law and order, and the beacon lights along the
way are justice and square dealing among men and nations.
We have always stood for the regulation of the relations of
nations in accordance with right and just laws. Arbitra-
tion was a theory until America made it a fact. More in-
ternational disputes have been peacefully settled since our
flag was born than in all the world’s history before that time.
America is the father of the World Court of Justice.
It is unthinkable that we shall now disown the ideal which
has stamped in its very fiber “Made in America.” It is
as much an American invention as the telegraph and
airplane.
. The United States was a party to 57 arbitrations before
1899 and this successful experience paved the way for the
first Hague Conference in 1899.
The American draft was used in part as the basis of
the Hague Permanent Court of Arbitration created at that
conference.
It was also America that submitted the first case to the
new tribunal—the Pious Fund case between the United
States and Mexico. It was duly decided, and proved that the
court was practical.
Under President Roosevelt, 25 arbitration treaties were
contracted providing for submission of disputes to the
Hague Tribunal.
In 1904 President Roosevelt in a message to Congress
frankly declared for the policy of co-ordinating international
justice and international force. In 1906 he was given the
Nobel Peace Prize, and in 1910 in his address at Christiania,
Norway, he outlined a definite plan for a league of peace
emphasizing court procedure.
In 1907 Secretary of State Root issued instructions to
the American delegates to the second Hague Conference
which gave positive directions to help bring about exactly
the kind of court contemplated in this new court under the
League of Nations.
He said, “It should be your effort to bring about in the
Second Conference a development of the Hague Tribunal
into a permanent tribunal composed of judges who are
judicial officers and nothing else, who are paid adequate
salaries, who have no other occupation and who will devote
their entire time to the trial and discussion of international
º
causes by judicial methods and under a sense of judicial
responsibility.”
The American delegates succeeded in having the princi-
ple adopted and forty-four nations signified their acceptance,
but the impossibility of deciding upon a method of electing
the judges prevented its being made a practical reality.
Thus it was that sixteen years ago America fathered the
ideal of a permanent court of justice. The stumbling block
in the election of judges has been removed under the new
plan.
The Permanent Court of International Justice is not a
dream; it is a reality. On January 30, 1922, the eleven
judges met at the Hague and that meeting was the culmina-
tion of more than a generation of American effort.
It was formed under Article 14 of the Covenant of the
League of Nations which directed the Council to formulate
plans for a Court to be competent to hear and determine any
dispute of international character which might be submitted
to it by the parties concerned and to give an advisory
opinion upon any dispute or question referred to it by the
Council or Assembly of the League of Nations.
Under the Article a committee of jurists including
Elihu Root of the United States, drew up the plan for the
World Court. It was Mr. Root who proposed the plan for
the election of judges, even in number, without regard to
nationality. The council and assembly, acting independently,
elect the judges from nominees submitted by national groups.
At the first election the judges were named—among them
John Bassett Moore, the foremost authority in the United
States on international law. -
The Court of Permanent Arbitration created by the
Hague Conference is still in existence and is a vitally differ.
ent tribunal from the new court.
The Court of Arbitration is a panel of judges and
they never sit as a body. When disputes arise the nations
involved choose two of the judges and they or a neutral
country choose the third. Then there are compromises and
splitting of differences until both nations are ready to ac-
cept the settlement .
We have had a recent experience with this plan and it
cost us $9,000,000. Norway had a claim against us for ships
seized during the war. America and Norway each named
a judge and the President of Switzerland named the third.
This Swiss judge took the position that rich America should
pay the limit and he voted with the Norwegian on every
point.
The ships were taken on August 3, 1917 and were valued
at $3,000,000. However the two judges decided that the
amount should be fixed for October 6th after the prices
had been skyrocketed by a Norwegian merchant prince who
has since gone bankrupt. Instead of $3,000,000 the award
was $12,000,000 and Uncle Sam paid the bill, though under
protest.
Such a system is surely not the best which can be
devised.
The new court is a permanent body always ready to deal
with questions. These picked individuals will have oppor-
October, 1923
[Page Twenty-one]

THE CHRISTIAN STATES MAN
tunity to grow in judicial experience and ability. They will
help build up a continuous and harmonious system of in-
ternational law. They will be organized for impartial
investigation of the dispute and for decision on its merits.
This new Court will administer international law and
the terms of treaties between nations. It will be open only
to States and other self-governing political units. It cannot
take compulsory jurisdiction but disputes must be submitted
by the States involved or by treaty agreements.
Here is no new scheme of international relationship. It
is simply the plan so long advocated by the United States.
It does not involve membership in the League of Nations,
for it is an independent tribunal whose decisions are not
controlled or subject to review by the League of Nations.
The United States will have its full share in the election of
the judges, even though it is not a member of the League.
Those of us who favor American adherence to the Inter-
national Court do not contend that it means the immediate
ushering in of the reign of universal peace and good will
among men. Machinery does not accomplish results of itself
and war will never be ended by machinery alone. But the
very creation of the machinery is proof that there is recog-
nition of its need. We may be sure that war cannot be out-
lawed until there is established the machinery for the peace-
ful settlement of disputes.
When there is joined to the machinery the driving
power of a world-wide demand for peace, we may be con-
fident that justice will take the place of war.
Do you believe that if there were no courts in America
there would be complete regard for law and order? Then
why not do our part in replacing international anarchy with
international order? It has been been done in adjustment of
the relations of the United States and Canada. It can be
done in the adjustment of the relations of all the nations
of the World.
What we need now is a determined faith in the possi-
bility of nations working together for the peaceful solution
of their difficulties. We must sow seeds of peace if we expect
a harvest of peace. We must stand for amity not enmity,
for concord not for cannon. Those who greet the plan with
cynicism and contempt and declare it is an impossible dream
contrary to human nature, are helping to create the atmos-
phere necessary to destroy the usefulness of the court. They
defend an order of international suspicion, antagonism and
hostility. They sow the soil with dragons’ teeth and the
sure harvest is war. They shoot at other nations but they
wound America in this age when nations rub shoulders to-
gether as if in the same street. -
For my part, I propose to put my influence on the side
of peace. I will not follow the colors of the devil of division.
I will favor the step which may be taken today instead of
demanding the distant goal at once, for the remedy of to-
morrow is too late for the evil of today while the remedy of
today may cure the evil of tomorrow.
We have dreamed and dawdled long enough about world
peace while war gathered for a tiger spring. Thoreau said,
“If you have built castles in the air, your work need not be
lost. That is where they should be; now put foundations
under them.” Justice between nations is practical. The
Golden Rule is always expedient. America has always pro-
fessed her devotion to world peace and harmony. Now is
the time to prove that what we dare to dream of, we dare
to do. -
Let us join the World Court of Justice and work to
make it stronger and better. It will help solve the mightiest
issue which confronts the sons of men, the overthrow of
war. Justice is the foundation of peace; for in seeking
justice, nations will always go to war if there be no other
way. And the only other way is through an organized
tribunal applying principles of justice.
The World Court of Justice may be made into an
agency to prevent wrongs which are certain to produce wars.
It is machinery to be used in the promotion of peace by
eliminating the cause of conflict. It is a framework for the
spirit of international justice and international understand-
ing. It is the dawn which may usher in the triumph of
friendliness rather than fear, eternal right rather than tem-
porary might.
Surely we have a right to this freedom of our hopes
after the sacrifice of the World War when reason and under-
standing lay mangled under the iron heel. We shall bear
its scars for a hundred years; we must secure our pay in
peace.
I am not one of those who believe that the soldiers who
made up America’s armies during the great war were crazed
by hate for an enemy and sought only his destruction.
I talked to the lads in khaki when they left their homes,
in training camps and in the lines in France. I believe they
held in their hearts the hope that they were in a war against
war as well as against Prussia.
One of them tells of a conversation with a “buddy”
just before the zero hour in the Chateau Thierry drive, ‘‘We
have a big job to do,” said this American doughboy, “but
we are going to finish it and finish it forever. If I can help
finish it I won’t mind one of those wooden crosses for a
monument like the other fellows have.”
It was no sordid aim that took such lads over the top
into machine gun nests. Let those who will, say that talk
of ideals in the hearts of American fighters is “all bunk.”
I for one, maintain that because those soldier boys believed
it was not “bunk” but reality, they outfought the greatest
professional army the world has ever seen. They fought
for the future peace of the world, and those who scorn
every honest effort to secure permanent peace today are
worse than those who stabbed our soldiers in the back
during the war.
And if America should finally determine that the issues
of the Great War were “bunk,” and should refuse to help
prevent such a war in the future, it will be the sorriest har-
vest ever reaped from the graves of soldiers who fought
under the Stars and Stripes of America. America was not
misrepresented in Flanders by her soldiers; she must not
be misrepresented in Congress by her civil servants.
[Page Twenty-two.]
October, 1923

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
At Maragne Chateau on the frontier of France, Kaiser
Wilhelm had his headquarters during the great battle of
Verdun. From it he watched the entire German army assail
that valiant citadel whose downfall meant a Prussian victory.
I visited the old chateau and saw there a message gun,
whose existence was known to the Allies only after the
Armistice. Shells were contrived to contain messages and
through the amount of powder used could be dropped where
desired. By a clever device a fuse was ignited by the ex-
plosion when the shell struck the ground. This fuse set off a
roman candle which gave notice that a message had arrived.
On the morning of November 11th, 1918, along the
German front those message shells dropped in large num-
bers. They contained no orders for one division to charge
and another to withdraw as in the past. Each one had the
same message: “Armistice. Stop Fighting.”
I think the Great War was itself a great gun firing a
shell containing, a message for the world “Stop Fighting.”
And in the light which still reddens the world, there waves
and beckons the starry banner of America, which for 147
years has carried that same message to a war weary world,
bidding us all serve the cause of World Peace as Christians
looking to the coming of the Kingdom.
THE PROPHET HAS A COMPETITOR
BY LULU LovELAND SHEPARD
Quite a little excitement prevailed in Utah this sum-
mer over a prophecy that threatened Saltair, Salt Lake's
most popular amusement place. It seems that an old
woman, a member of the Mormon Church, who often talks
in tongues and whose prophecies have often come true (so
the faithful say), in one of her recent tongue talking
periods prophesied that a most direful calamity would come
to Saltair during this year, and that crepe would hang
from every third door in Salt Lake City. This prophecy
was talked from door to door, until not only Mormons but
many superstitious Gentiles as well, refrained from a
visit to the attractive summer resort, and the Saltair man-
agement suffered from a great financial deficiency. I
was out at the resort on July 25th and there were not
over fifty people there, and none of the concessions were
open owing to the small crowd present.
Finally Salt Lake's daily papers carried a four column
advertisement with this headline, “Saltair is Safe.
Malicious Rumors Unfounled.” The advertisement claimed
that every effort has been made to find the elusive old
woman; but her identity can not be discovered and the ad-
vertisement continued further: ‘‘We haven’t said anything
about the strange, very strange, rumors that have been cir-
culated about Utah's greatest resort, so long as we be-
lieved it was a little home town gossip. But now it has
gone farther—much farther—than that. Visitors to our
city are being told that Saltair isn’t safe, and these visitors
are telling the story abroad. That hurts. It hurts you;
it hurts your city; it hurts your state. It’s telling absurd
gossip that hasn’t the slightest foundation in fact, that be-
comes a slander which hurts all Utah. You know Saltair is
safe. Now tell the world it is. Give these foolish stories a little
Smile, and tell the facts. Tell them so that Utah’s great-
est scenic asset will be set right before our visitors as a place
where they are heartily welcome and absolutely safe.”
This advertisement appeared the Sunday preceding the
greatest day of the season, July 24th–Pioneer Day, and
yet no crowd could be drawn to the great bathing resort.
Instead, the crowds went to canyon and mountain retreats,
and the prophecy of one old woman had more weight than
the paid advertisement, even though the prophetess is a
phantom creature and non-existent.
SCHOOLS FOR TRADES
By THOMAS L. CoMSTOCK
Since reading your article about schools for teaching
the trade of bricklaying to boys, I have been deeply inter-
ested in reports from San Francisco concerning the progress
of this same movement there.
According to authentic statements made to me, a very
considerable progress had been effected during last winter
and spring. There were in operation schools for motor
drivers and merchant tailors and plasterers and bricklayers
and plumbers. Already by May they had given the initial
training to nearly five hundred apprentices, and four hun-
dred had learned their jobs at the trade itself, making about
nine hundred workingmen who had obtained their degree
by legitimate study and legitimate work. These would have
been denied the opportunity under the exclusive union
rules. And these constitute a nucleus of substantial value
in the community.
If we were merely turning out workingmen educated in
the various trades, to compete for work and wages in
lines already overcrowded, I should be against the move-
ment. It would be most unfortunate if the mass of men
who toil with their hands had to underbid each other for
jobs. But we see exactly the opposite of such case. All
over the land there is a shortage of labor, and this very
shortage threatens the throttling of the general industries.
It is becoming so difficult in some lines to conduct operation
that men in charge are disheartened. If that condition
were to become very extensive, even the work and the wages
of the limited few would be lost, because we would have a
general industrial stagnation.
There is work enough for all the hands which America
can train. And if the unions will not train apprentices,
then the general public must support trade schools in which
the youth can be educated to manual skill. This is a moral
as well as an economic necessity.
We are at the parting of the ways. Either American
youth will be taught to earn money by honest toil, or Ameri-
can youth will be further devoted to spending money–ob-
tained in many cases by dishonest means.
October, 1923
[Page Twenty-threel
T H E O H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
THE LONE SURVIVOR
No face, perhaps, brought more optimism to the recent
Consultation Conference at Winona Lake, Ind., than the one
whose photographic likeness is here reproduced. It is that
of Robert Newton Redpath, the only surviving charter mem-
ber of The National Reform Association.
Mr. Redpath was just a boy coming into manhood,
when on a certain Sabbath morning of March, 1868, he
heard his minister announce that the Christian citizens
centering around Sparta, Randolph County, Illinois, were
invited to a conference during the week to consider ways
and means whereby the cause of the Union might be brought
ROBERT N. REDPATH
to also be the cause of the God of Battles. That was an
especially dark period in the conflict of the North and South.
A goodly number of the citizens met as called, and
among the youngest of them was Mr. Redpath. There and
then he duly enrolled himself in The National Reform
cause. His name was on the call that went out asking
other groups of Christian citizens to meet as they had done,
in the thought of urging President Lincoln to call for a
national day of fasting and prayer.
The call was quickly heeded. In fact, an identical one
was going from Xenia, Ohio, (unbeknown to the Sparta
citizens) at the very same time. The result we know.
Lincoln called the nation to repentance through the only
mediator, Jesus Christ. A Christian citizenship knelt in
earnest prayer. That was on April 30th, '63; the answer
was Vicksburg and Gettysburg ere the next Fourth of
July. The King had been kissed ere the perishing.
As might be expected Mr. Redpath has been an ardent
supporter of Christ’s claims upon our Government ever
since. He learned early in life the value of national sub-
mission to the Ruler of nations.
With his wife, Marion Crawford Redpath, he went west
with the prairie pioneers in the spring of 1866. They
settled near Olathe, Kansas. Here the family altar was at
Once erected though their only earthly home was a sod
dugout. Heaven has blessed them with a companionship
which has endured for almost fifty-eight years. To their
union nine children were born, five of whom grew to man-
hood and womanhood.
Mr. Redpath once expressed to his family, his belief
and confidence in National Reform, in these words:
“My eyes have seen the highway, thrown up for the
coming of the king, made a little smoother; Slavery and
drink have been thrown out of His way; every stone of
stumbling—war, Sabbath desecration, disregard for law; all
are going to go. I am glad that I have had a little part.
Christ's rule is coming !”
Mr. Redpath was appointed by Governor Davis of
Kansas to represent him at the Conference.
ON FAIR PAY FOR TEACHERS
Editor of THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN:
I was greatly interested in a little article in your
September number (under “And Martha Says”) relating
to the poor pay of school teachers. I have been a teacher
and I now have children in the schools and I think I can
view the question fairly.
It is public stupidity to undervalue teaching, and public
dishonesty to underpay it.
As a rule teachers are not mercenary people. Those
whom I am privileged to know express a joy in their
2Ontact with developing minds and a hope that their in-
fluence may be for good; and certainly many of them could
greatly improve their financial status by turning their en-
ergy and ability to other channels.
I am hoping for the day when we shall have as teachers
the ablest and best men and women of our country (stress
on “men for I believe our schools are over-feminized)
people big of mind and heart, fitted not only by textbook
education but by character and temperament. Real teachers.
like poets, are born not made.
FRANCIS BROWN, Omaha, Neb.
A SPROUTING SEED OF GOOD WILL
In THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN for December 1922, the
article “An Institution of Friends” quotes Charles L.
Houston of Coatesville, Pa. as saying:—
‘‘We think a self-respecting man has a two-fold aim in
work: He wants to get what he earns, and he also wants
to earn what he gets.”
Dr. W. H. Morse of the Bible Mission writes that he
has that sentiment on the wall of his office, and that one of
the largest typewriter factories may use it on a workman's
slip.

|Page Twenty-four]
October, 1923
T H E C H R T S T I A N STATES MAN
PROSPECTUS OF
THE RELIGIOUS ExCHANGE
Promoted by
The National Reform Association
(Organized 1863)
Location of the Exchange—Washington, D. C.
The National Reform Association is an organization of
many thousands of Christian patriots in all parts of our
country, which has for its object the maintaining, the pro-
moting, the perfecting and the perpetuating of what is truly
Christian in our national life and character—in other words,
the thorough and complete Christianization of the nation as
such, including of course its agent the government. With
such an object, it naturally and necessarily opposes that
which specially militates against our national Christianity. As
a result of its experience for sixty years of Christian reform
service, it now undertakes to meet the urgent need imposed
by moral and Christian reform workers throughout the nation.
THE RELIGIOUS EXCHANGE
is the agency established by the Association at Washington,
D. C., through which it will" endeavor to supply the ex-
pressed general desire for a national clearing-house through
which available news, facts, statistics and other informative
data may be obtained and transmitted for the benefit of any
one engaged in public moral reform work aimed to Chris-
tianize our national institutions and better the conditions
of American society.
RELIABLE INFORMATION
In charge of the Exchange, this Association has placed
as Director, the Rev. Sam W. Small, the noted evangelist
and reformer. Dr. Small was chosen because of his thorough
moral and intellectual equipment, his long and conspicuous
experience in reform work in every part of the nation, and
his wide acquaintance with public men, with officials of the
nation and of the states, with ministers of all denominations
from ocean to ocean, and with leading journalists in every
section of the Union. So furnished, this Director will, with
sanity and discrimination, be able to collect and co-ordinate
whatever information concerning reform matters will be
valuable to co-workers.
REFORM CALLS ARE CONSTANT
This Association knows that our civilization is not static.
Reform work for its advancement is not finished and, doubt-
less, never will be. “New occasions teach new duties, ’’ and
the true reformer and the true statesman have the same
supreme duty “not to keep things as they are, but to make
them what they ought to be!” Measures are constantly
being proposed or inaugurated, either in nation, state, or
lesser unit, that demand the support or the opposition of
Christian reformers. Unless there are alert watchmen to de-
tect vicious proposals and to point out opportunities to ad-
vance good measures, the evil may be enacted without public
notice until too late to defeat it and the good may be lost
Director—REV. SAM W. SMALL, D.D.
for lack of timely public interest and support. This Associa-
tion hopes, through The Religious Exchange, to Supply the
need for prompt, intelligent and effective notice to all reform
forces of such acts and occasions as demand their attention,
opposition, or co-operation.
- THINGS YOU SHOULD KNOW
This Association, in addition to its continuous effort to
secure the national acknowledgment of Jesus Christ as the
Supreme Governor of the nation, believes every Christian re-
former will want to be kept advised up-to-date, in such
Imatters as: -
1. WHY our national capital—the District of Columbia has no
Lord's Day observance law, and how the city where sit the
Chief Magistrate, the Congress, and the Supreme Court, may
be redeemed from rioting every week in a pagan holiday
instead of a Christian rest-day ?
2. WHAT is the possible and practical measure, national in
Scope and effect, to regulate marriages and divorces so as to
better safeguard the American home and our posterity ?
3. WHAT can and should be done to make polygamy impossible
9r Surely punishable in every state and community of the
Union: And to minimize the social, commercial and political
menace of Mormonism 2
4. HOW effectually to control the pressing tides of foreign im-
migration so as not to increase ignorance, degeneration, ir-
religion and anarchy among the inhabitants of our country?
5. WHO must be looked to and commanded as the people's
servants to rigidly uphold and adequately enforce the Consti-
tution and the laws of the nation—the bulwark of our rights
and the ramparts of our safety 2
6. WHY the Bible is not daily read in all our American public
schools, and how to remedy that defect in our Christian
civilization ?
7. HOW may the Christian American co-ordinate his duty to
Christ, the Prince of Peace, with his patriotism in active work
to abolish the barbarism of War and produce “Peace on
Earth, Good Will to Men” 7
And there are other great issues no less important, even
if less immediately urgent. -
- CLOSE CO-OPERATION IS INVITED -
From the foregoing statements one may readily gather
the purpose of The National Reform Association in establish-
ing The Religious Exchange and may visualize the wide field
of its operation. Close co-operation by every true Christian
reformer, in or out of the pulpits, is invited and confidently
expected. - -
The Exchange desires a complete card index, giving the
name, function and postoffice address of every such worker
that Dr. Small may communicate with him or her as occasion
arises. It also desires all news, data and information along
its particular line of activity, and this material will be avail-
able to all. - - -
It is understood that The Religious Exchange is a
part of the Association, but Dr. Small will by direct personal
correspondence take care of all matters connected with the
Exchange. - -


october, 1993
[Page Twenty-five]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
“Tell me if that is all right.
what you think about it.”
It was a man who came into my office who handed
me a sheet of paper on which was something that looked
like a prescription.
“Yes,” I said, “who was the physician who gave that
to you?” -
“Oh, it wasn’t no doctor l’’ was the reply.
“If it is,” I said, “you must not expect me to pass an
opinion upon another physician’s prescription.’’
‘‘ "Taint no prescription,” he said, and then leaning
forward he added in a made-to-order whisper, “Say, it’s a
receipt.”
“A receipt for what?’” I asked.
The answer was in a plain whisper.
“It’s for whisky 1’’
This was interesting.
“A receipt for whisky 1’’ I repeated.
get it?”
“A fellow was selling it,” was the reply, “and he says
it will make good whisky, and that I can make it from
what is written there.”
“O, you purchased it?” I asked.
The answer was evasive.
“What did you pay for it?”
Another answer of the same description.
“Go ahead an’ read it, and tell me what you think
about it,” he urged.
I unfolded the paper.
writteri.
“I guess it is quite correct,” my caller went on, “for
the fellow had a bottle of the whisky, and it was made from
Just look it over and see
“Where did you
The “receipt” was hand-
the receipt, and I’m no poor judge of what is the proper
thing.”
These were the ingredients of the “receipt:” Oil of
vitriol or sulphuric acid, spirits of turpentine, Spirits of
juniper, oil of almonds, elderberry wine. With the ad-
dition of twenty-four gallons of water the receipt would
make twenty-five gallons of so-called whisky, and would cost
in the neighborhood of one dollar and twenty-five cents.
“All right, aint it?” the man asked eagerly.
“A seductive decoction indeed!” was all the reply I
could make.
“Fellow said that same quantity of distilled whisky
would cost, seems to me, seventy-five to a hundred dollars.
Some profit, eh?”
It was up to me to repress my feelings and give him
the answer that he sought. Instead of replying offhand, I
opened the dispensatory, and quoted some things about the
ingredients named.
“Sulphuric acid, commonly called oil of vitriol, acts as
powerful caustic on living tissues. The symptoms of poison-
ing are burning heat in the throat and stomach, excruciat-
What Is That Which Is
By W. H. MORSE
Prohibited 2
ing pains in the abdomen, difficult breathing, prostration,
death.”
“What! Poison?” the caller asked, with a gasp.
For answer I read to him “Treatment for poisoning by
vitriol.” More gasps. But in a minute he inquired if the
other ingredients “wouldn’t sort of act against poisoning,
and with so much water added, wouldn’t it be so diluted
that it wouldn’t do any harm 2''
I gave him the pharmacopoea’s inside information
direct as to corrosive poisoning by sulphuric acid, both con-
centrated and diluted, and with and without the flavor of
juniper, turpentine and almonds. A few words as to the
irritant action of turpentine were added.
‘‘Gr-r-racious! Say, it’s—it’s —it’s a poison 1’’
He said he had not tried the receipt, but was pre-
pared to do so if it had been all right. He had visualized
a fortune from it, and was evidently greatly disappointed
because his hopes had been cast down. He would not admit
that he had paid a goodly price for the receipt, but re-
marked that he found some consolation in the fact that
others had been imposed upon as well as he.
Just how much of a business the purveyor of the re-
ceipt may have conducted is left to conjecture, but those
who have been in the liquor trade declare that only those
ignorant of the proper quality of the goods could be
swindled into making the purchase. And this is “whisky”
by “receipt l” No need of bootleg distilling of moonshine
illicitly, when so much vitriol with so much turpentine,
juniper and almond oils, and elderberry wine, can be stirred
into so much water, and the product warranted to be the
real thing.
But what is the “real thing?”
spiritus frumentiº -
I was told, years ago, by Dr. J. Marion Sims, Dr. Wil-
lard Parker, Dr. Alfred T. Post, Dr. Austin Flint, Dr. T.
Gaillard Thomas, and other New York medical men, that
they experienced great difficulty in procuring pure whisky
for their medicinal purposes. If such eminent physicians
found themselves handicapped, is it not patent that the
difficulty has been general? And yet whisky rank with fusel
oil and unmitigated poison, has been, and is still, sold,
prescribed, and drunk. Is it in the least surprising that
there is moonshine and receipt-made whisky, when even
the so-called standard article has maintained such a ques-
tionable character 2
Has the quality of the ‘‘proper’’ goods always been
so? In our grandfathers’ days the laborer was given his
‘‘pint” as part of his wages; towns voted a supply of
liquor when meeting-houses were raised; free-hearted hospi-
tality included the dispensing of rum to guests; and even
ministers indulged in its use. Dr. Leonard Wood tells us
that he could name forty ministers who were addicted, and
that at an ordination he was “grieved to see two aged
What is the proper


[Page Twenty-siº
October, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
ministers literally drunk, and a third indecently excited.”
As Dr. Harry Emerson Fosdick says, “our forefathers seem
to have been resigned to it” when “everybody who was
anybody drank,’’ and as a matter of course got drunk. And
was the liquor of the grandfathers of any better quality
than that which is prohibited today?
Of old there was an English functionary known as
the “ale-taster,” whose business it was to ‘‘taste for him-
self for the public weal those stimulants which may in-
flame the vital forces, and so imperil the public peace, if
peradventure they were found of such description.” Why
not, even now, in our prohibition times, have tasters if there
is such a thing as “pure’’ liquors, so that the public may
know what it is that is seized and emptied into the sewers?
At the least it might be interesting, (although the in-
surance companies would not take risks on the tasters,)
for the physician to know what effect will follow when he
prescribes liquor by legal permit. We may smile at the
easy “receipt” that I have spoken of, but the criminal
records show that not only vitriol, but cocculus indicus,
grains of paradise, copperas, opium, sugar of lead, and other
dangerous substances are sometimes found in “wet goods” af.
forded by the drug store and the illicit seller alike. The
state assayer of Massachusetts says that which is altogether
patent, that “the class who will have liquor is obtaining
it in other than commercial forms.” He also states that
“the legislature has been repeatedly requested to give the
authority to take samples in the same manner as they are
taken by the milk inspector, but as uniformly it has refused
to give him that power.” The dairy and food commissioner
of New York says, “The state has no standard of proof,”
but “compounds containing nothing deleterious may be sold
on prescription.” In Illinois the attorney-general says,
“There is no officer charged with the duty of making ex-
aminations or tests of liquors,” and the prosecutions for
violation of the constitutional amendment are directed at
moonshine, receipt stuff and the ‘‘pure and without drugs’’
article alike.
favorite tipples have been found in Connecticut, but one
may wonder whether if one took the wings of the flivver
and fluttered over into Canada, he would not find much
the same stuff!
WE MUST BUILD HOMES
Anything which detracts from home building and home
owning in this country is a deep injury to the national
welfare. -
Home owners are the strength of any nation. And in
this respect America with her once vast reaches and her
building of new towns, excelled the rest of the world.
But with the congestion in cities and towns, and with
the increasing demand upon limited areas for business and
residential purposes, this country saw a vast increase in the
landlord fraternity. In a very large measure business men
and tradespeople did not build their own establishments.
Business blocks were erected by people who had no direct
Wood alchohol, Jamaica ginger, and other.
interest in the business which was to be conducted upon the
premises. Their object was to get as high rental as possible
regardless of the consequences to the business itself—for in
case of any failure there was always another waiting tenant
for any eligible location. And the same condition extended
into residential properties.
When the automobile and the suburban electric service
brought into utilization the thousands of farm sites which
lay contiguous to farms and cities, there was a splendid
rush of former rent payers into the suburbs to build and
own their own homes. This movement looked like a solu
tion. But then came the excessive cost of building. The
trust in materials was only a small part of the evil, but it
had some significance. The greater part of the wrong and
injury came from a conjunction between supply houses and
labor trusts. So concentrated and powerful was this par-
ticular combine that at one time it was impossible to buy
plumbers’ supplies and even other materials in many
localities, except for a building which was being constructed
by union labor.
Under these conditions in many places the building of
homes reached a cost all but prohibitive. And this injury
to the national welfare is far-reaching in its effects. It
touches not only the immediate life but the life of the
next generation. People who live in their own homes are
more likely to be steadfast members of society; and children
reared under a family roof tree are more likely to be
amenable to family discipline and to feel a continuous pride
in family achievement.
Thoughtful men in communities; bankers, preachers,
captains of industry, teachers; are being aroused to a sense
of this great need. Home owning is being inculcated as a
basic principle of civic righteousness and personal welfare.
The real solution of the tenant problem so far as homes
are concerned, lies in the stimulation of the building pro-
gram, particularly in the department of home owning. And
this carries one immediately to the contemplation of costs.
Herein lies one of the deadly injuries which labor has done
to itself. In piling up unconscionably the cost of building
by excessive wage demand, labor has done the most serious
injury to its own class. The highly paid painter or plumber
is not as likely to own his own home as was his trade fore-
bear of twenty years ago. He knows what the jerry-
building and the wastefulness of today really are. And he
shuns the consequences of the very thing which he per-
petrates.
Of course we do not want to go back to any dollar a
day period. But the artisan who works for five dollars a day
and does an honest day’s work is more likely to be a home
owner than the shirker who gets twelve dollars a day.
Honesty and hard work usually go hand in hand with
thrift, while dishonesty, laziness and wastefulness are boon
companions.
If we are to have a general renaissance of home own-
ing the costs have got to come down materially; and this
demand applies both to the building materials trust and to
the labor union trust.


October, 1923
[Page Twenty-seven]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
CURRENT NOTES AND OPINION
------------- nuisansmissmantis:
AMERICAN CONSTRUCTION FOR JAPAN
The very day that the news of the great Japanese
earthquake was received, Scribner’s Magazine published an
article by William A. Starrett, presidênt of Starrett Bro-
thers, contractors, in which Mr. Starrett said:
Japan will probably never build high buildings. The lead-
ing cities have wisely joined in uniform building codes, and all
of them limit the height to one hundred feet—about eight
stories. No doubt many considerations of congestion, traffic, and
policy dictated the wisdom of this limitation, but the earthquake
problem was the determining factor.
The Japanese in recent years have made a profound study
of earthquakes; perhaps the most advanced scientists in the
world on that particular problem are to be found in Japan, for
with them it is an ever-present menace, and through the cen-
turies the Japanese have had reason to fear this dread thing.
But the truth is that only in recent years have they done
anything scientific in meeting the problem in their structures.
Sentimental tourists, ever alert for evidences of great subtlety
in the Japanese, point out how adroitly the native house is con-
structed to meet the earthquake. The roofs are heavy and solid,
generally covered with weighty tile. This is all very well as a
protection against the weather and as a fire preventive in cities;
but as an engineering expedient against earthquakes, it is a myth.
When the tremor comes, the spindly corner posts of the
structures rock and gyrate, setting in motion the heavy roof,
which, if it does not careen from its flimsy moorings, commences
to shed its tiles into the streets, and like spilled dishes they
clatter down, often causing casualties that would never have
happened had the roofs been of light construction, and properly
engaged to the side walls and foundations. Inquiry develops
the fact that a large number of casualties in Japan come from
falling roofs and tiles.
Modern structures of almost any type, built throughout
Japan, prove that the native construction has been its own
worst enemy, and that the earthquake disturbances, however
undesirable, have been largely aided and abetted by the native
construction methods, from which relief has been obtained by
the adoption of things Occidental in building.
This is not to say that the earthquakes are not a menace,
nor that modern construction solves the problem, for in fact
there is no solution. No matter how severe an earthquake they
may prepare for, an even more severe one will surely upset
calculations; and there is no controlling or determining what
may be the most severe possible. But for a given problem, the
light skeleton structure so familiar to Americans is undoubtedly
far superior to anything heretofore attempted in Japan. Every
element that an earthquake of moderate severity has been known
to produce can be met through the standard formulae of strains
and wind-bracing, now the common knowledge of the American
engineer.
The menace of earthquakes of great severity will probably
always hang over the heads of the Japanese people like the
sword of Damocles, but in our skeleton steel and modern rein-
forced concrete, America has contributed to Japan a large
measure of relief from this scourge. Perhaps the Japanese in
their untiring ingenuity will develop it to even greater perfection.
Virginia, Ohio and New York have divided equally
the honor or providing burial places for Presidents of the
United States. Five former Presidents are buried in Vir-
ginia, five in Ohio and five in New York; three repose in
Tennessee, two in Massachusetts, and one each in Kentucky,
Illinois, New Hampshire, Pennsylvania, New Jersey and
Indiana.
WOMEN WANT TO KNOW
- Women are displaying both conscience and intelligence
in fulfilling their new duties of citizenship.
The following questions are being asked of candidates
by the New York League of Women Voters.
Are you in favor of
1: The complete restoration of the direct primary nomina-
tion for state wide officers and Supreme court judges 2
2. . The revision of, the law so that (a) women may serve
on juries? (b) married women may choose their voting resi-
dences? (c) women shall have full control of their earnings?
3. The enactment of a state prohibition enforcement law?
4. A forty-eight-hour Week for women and minors in fac-
tories and mercantile establishments?
5. A minimum wage commission to recommend a living
wage for Working women and minors in various industries and
localities?
6. The publication of a legislative record and journal of
debate to furnish exact knowledge of legislative proceeding 2
7. A measure that will enlarge the basic tax unit for rural
schools, to include a group of school districts (provided that
consolidation of schools in such districts is permissive) and that
Will provide a state grant in aid of such districts as have ſess
than a stated amount of taxable property?
8. An amendment to the state constitution providing for
(a) An executive budget system? (b) A four-year term for
Governor and other elected state officers?
9. Bills providing for the immediate consolidation of scat-
tered and overlapping departments by statute, pending amend-
ment providing or the consolidation of state departments and
reduction of elected officers, passed for the first time in 1923?
10. Extending the existing emergency rent laws?
The queries to Aldermanic candidates follow:
Are you in favor of
1. The abolition of the present unsanitary and costly method
of garbage disposal and the establishment, under municipal owner-
ship control, of a plan in each borough for the disposal of its
Own garbage?
2. The purchase of coal used in all city property direct
from the mines 2
3. New York City's encouraging the acceptance of the
terminal market space offered by the State Superintendent of
Public Works 2
4. Active co-operation with the Federal authorities in the
enforcement of the Federal prohibition law 2
5. A constitutional revision of the charter to provide for
the choice of members of the Board of Aldermen by the system
of proportional representation ?
6. Municipal ownership and control of public utilities? What
is your stand on 2
7... The revision of the charter so as to provide for co-
ordination of departments; greater centralization of authority;
And will you work for such a revision under the home
rule amendment 2
Questions 5, 6 and 7 are asked in anticipation of the passage
of the home rule amendment and changes ensuing thereby in
the powers of the Board of Aldermen.


[Page Twenty-eight]
October, 1923

T H E C H R T S T I A N S T A T E S M A N
HARVARD’S PRIZE POEM
Harvard’s prize poem for this year has an unusual
theme in this age of youthful sophistication and cynicism.
It was written by Major Harry Webb Farrington.
I know not how that Bethlehem’s Babe
Could in the Godhead be.
I only know the Manger Child
Has brought God’s life to me.
I know not how that Calvary’s cross
A world from sin could free;
I only know its matchless love
Has brought God’s love to me.
I know not how that Joseph’s tomb
Could solve death’s mystery;
I only know a living Christ,
Our immortality.
SHE DESERVES A CHANCE
Under “Briefly Told” the Dearborn Independent relates
the following story:
A Kentucky mountain girl, crippled with infantile paralysis,
crawled on her hands and knees to school over a mountain more
than a mile and a half away. The sharp rocks, despite pads,
cut her knees so she could not make the trip more than a few
times. A Louisville physician heard of the case and taking her
to the city he operated on her. By breaking and resetting the
bones in her legs he made it possible for her to walk in a year's
time. She learned to read and write in the hospital and was
taken to Berea College to finish her education. A man whose
j is withheld, deposited $1,000 to her credit in a Louisville
bank.
SHORT SHIRTS BECOME ORTHODOX
[The Continent]
Even the Mormon Hierarchy cannot break the imperial
rule of Dame Fashion over the ladies. A solemn ruling
has just been issued from the headquarters of the “Church
of Jesus Christ of the Latter-Day Saints’’ which provides
that persons who have been married, or have participated
in other rites, within the Mormon temples, need no longer
wear in its original unabbreviated form the undergarment
with which the faithful are invested at all such ceremonies.
Its arms may henceforth be cut off at the shoulders and its
legs at the knees. And the reason? The reason is mainly
that Mormon women want to wear sleeveless dresses and
short skirts like other women do. And though self-evidently
the apostles have resisted long—for these fashions are not
new in other parts of the county—in the end even in holy
‘‘Zion” they succumb to the “eternal feminine.”
During the last fiscal year 522,919 immigrants were
admitted into this country, according to statistics of the
Bureau of Immigration of the Department of Labor. Of
these 307,522 were men, and 215,397 women.
Reports by the Bureau show that the total number of
persons coming to this country was 1,002,496, made up of the
522,919 aliens, 150,487 non-immigrant aliens (or in other
words, those temporarily admitted) 308,471 citizens of the
United States and 20,619 aliens who were debarred.
ARE THERE chrisTIAN STATESMEwº
- [The Lutheran]
Of course there are; but somehow it seldom becomes
apparent in the great speeches they make on momentous
political questions. It would seem that nothing is treated
as being more foreign to the political thought and speech
of today than the religious or Christian viewpoint. The
Gladstonian type of argument, often, rising to great heights
of Christian thought and eloquence, seems not only to have
gone out of use but to be regarded as actually out of place.
All through the crises with which the statesmen of Europe
were confronted after the late war, the speeches revealed
an almost total absence of real Christian thought and argu-
ment—as if religion had absolutely nothing to do with poli-
tics. If the political world is in a state of chaos, if so
little progress toward peace and order has been made during
the last five years, who can escape the conclusion that it is
because God has been ruled out of the counsels of the
nations? Right here is where modern statesmanship is
seriously at fault. What is needed far more than peace
treaties and compacts, is statesmen who, like Washington
and Lincoln, will take God into their counsels. -
In a conversation with a keen thinker and student wh
has been in close contact with political life at the nation's
capital, we got some very illuminating first-hand information
about the personnel of the leading members of Congress.
After characterizing many of them as opportunists and time
servers who do not rise above the level of the self-seeking
politician, he made the assertion that the number who could
claim some sort of title to statesmanship could be counted
on the fingers of his two hands. He spoke not as a critic
but as one who could give a reason for the truth of his
statement. He merely voiced what has come to be the gen-
eral opinion among the laity. Legislators will fight for
party or special privilege; but do they have the characte
and the courage to fight for principle? He averred that
few of them do.
This accounts for the absence of the Christian viewpoint
in congressional speeches. It would seem that Christian
men in Congress are far behind the great heathen states-
men in the days of Cicero and Demosthenes in this respect.
Both of them prefaced their great speeches with an appeal
to their gods. Would it not seem somewhat surprising to
read of a speech delivered in Congress on some great
burning question, that made its appeal to a court higher
than that of men? Where is the statesman who is ready
to weigh his contention in the balances of God?
Following what appeared to be a settlement of the
threatened coal strike, United Mine Workers of America
published recently the first of a series of articles, in which
they charge that Red forces directly under the supervision
of the Soviet government at Moscow, are attempting to
seize control of the organized labor movement in America
and to use it as a base from which to carry on a communist
effort for the overthrow of the American government.
October, 1923
| Page Twenty-nine]
T EI E O H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
The Japanese earthquake of September 1, is just now
the great tragedy on the stage of the world. No accurate
figures are yet available but it is known that hundreds of
thousands were killed outright, that millions are homeless,
and that disease and privation are beginning to take their
toll. On August 20, and again on September 15, typhoons
ravaged the coasts of Korea and Japan causing the loss
of many lives and of much property, but these disasters
have almost been lost sight of in the greater catyclysm.
Since the great Japanese earthquake, seismic disturb-
ances have been reported at widely varying points on the
earth's surface. Ninety lives are said to have been lost
in Calcutta. -
On September 8, seven United States naval destroyers
and the Pacific mail liner Cuba, were wrecked off the coast
of southern California. Twenty-six sailors are reported dead
and twenty injured. The disaster is thought to have been
caused by dense fog and treacherous and unusual currents
and to have been aggravated by tangled wireless messages.
The voice of the spell-binder is heard in the land.
º
China, which in 1895 had only thirty-one native daily
newspapers now has over 800. -
Ninety-seven miners, employees of the Kemmerer Coal
Company, lost their lives at mine No. 1, Frontier Wyoming,
On August 14. - - -
Brisk competition in building at Waukegan, Illinois,
sky-rocketed wages of bricklayers to such a height that some
workers are reported to have received $146 a week.
By legitimate grafting George Febrey of Maryland has
produced red, white, and blue grapes in the same cluster.
Other kinds of grafting do not bear such patriotic fruit.
President Coolidge has endorsed the movement of the
Navy League of the United States to designate Saturday,
October 27, birthday of the late President Roosevelt, as
Navy Day.
The second largest tree in the world, in Giant Forest,
California, was dedicated on August 13 to the memory of
President Harding and will hereafter be known as the
“Warren Harding Tree.” It is 32 feet in diameter and
290 feet in height.
On August 12, the resignations of the former German
chancellor Wilhelm Cuno and his entire cabinet were ac-
cepted by President Ebert, and Gustav Stresemann, leader
of the Peoples party, was commissioned to form a new
government.
PEOPLE AND EVENTS
Early in September it was stated on behalf of the Presi-
dent that the United States is not ready to alter its policy
toward Soviet Russia, but is willing to give recognition when
there is a Russian government that is in accord with
American standards.
When the crippled body of little Clyde Patnoe, of
Cisco, California, was swept over a 30-foot falls, the Pacific
Gas and Electric Company spent more than $20,000 and
turned the Yuba River into a new channel in a finally
successful attempt to recover the body.
All records for stop and non-stop flights across the
continent were broken August 23 when Pilot Wesley L.
Smith reached Curtiss Field, near Mineola, L. I., at 11:14
(Eastern Standard Time), completing a relay mail flight
from San Francisco in 26 hours and 14 minutes.
A report submitted to President Coolidge by Attorney-
General Daugherty shows that in the first 41 months of
operation of the prohibition law more than 90,000 cases have
been terminated in the United States courts, resulting in
72,489 convictions and fines aggregating $12,467,660.
Two North Americans, Charles Toth of Boston and
Henry Sullivan of Lowell, Massachusetts; and a South
American, Enrique Tirabocchi from Argentina, swam the
English channel this summer. Sullivan and Tirabocchi
each won £1,000 but Tirabocchi accomplished the feat after
the offer of reward was withdrawn on September 7.
The World Court has ruled in favor of Germany in
the case involving the rights of German settlers in Poland,
acquired before the peace treaty. Expulsions of Germans
were decided to have been made without warrant. This is
the first time that Germany has won a case in the World
Court.
Although the Government has decided to admit 2,000
immigrants who reached New York two or three minutes
before midnight on August 31 (and therefore exceeded the
August quota); the ships landing them have been fined
$600,000. The penalty is $200 for each passenger, and re-
turn fare which in this case averages $100.
According to the newspapers, great international bank-
ers are planning a billion dollar loan to save Germany from
economic collapse. The loan is to be negotiated only in case
of a settlement in the Ruhr and of an agreement with the
Allies; and the industrial assets of Germany and the guaran-
tees of other European nations are to be the security. It -
is intended that the entire undertaking shall be handled
through the League of Nations which functioned success-
fully in the recent Austrian bond issue.


[Page Thirty]
October, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
GOOD TIDINGS
The wire of President Coolidge was the first message of
condolence received in Tokio.
The $5,000,000 set by the Red Cross as America's quota
for Japanese relief has already been very greatly exceeded.
The last figure as we go to press is $7,500,000.
S. P. Fenn, 80 year old Cleveland philanthropist, has
given $500,000 to the Y. M. C. A. of North America. The
fund will be used chiefly in rebuilding Y structures destroyed
at Tokio and Yokahama.
All resentments and suspicions which other countries
may formerly have held toward Japan are lost in a great
wave of human sympathy. All the world will help but the
greatest hope for the Japanese lies in their own remarkable
courage, resourcefulness and energy though these qualities
will now be put to a terrific test.
The Russian harvest for this year, including potatoes
and all cereals, is fully 7,000,000 tons greater than last year.
The coal strike seems to be settled to the great com-
fort of the general public and the qualified satisfaction of
the parties to the controversy. -
Middle Western States almost without exception have
this year strengthened their state laws for upholding and
enforcing the prohibition amendment.
Since the forming of the Society in 1898, the Gideons
have placed 600,000 Bibles in hotels in the United States,
and the National Camp is now composed of 4,000 traveling
salesmen.
Al Staton, great foot ball player and a college gradu-
ate this season from Georgia Tech, refused a $10,000 job as
mechanical engineer in favor of one as missionary in Brazil
at $100 per month. . -
The American Bar Association at its last annual con-
vention declared in favor of the League of Nations, and also
urged investigation and adoption of measures to make legal
aid available for the poor. ºf
A. M.
Like a little sister all º up and attending her
first grown up party, the Triº Free State took her place
on September 8 in the meeting of the League of Nations
at Geneva. The recommendation for Ireland’s admission
received the unanimous vote of the membership commission,
and there was an impressive demonstration of welcome and
friendship.
It is said that the United States army will shortly be
reduced to 90,000 men, in proportion to population, the
Smallest armed force of any recognized country in the world.
With the signing on August 15 of records of the con-
ference between representatives of the United States and
Mexico, diplomatic relations between the two nations were
resumed.
Governor Pinchot of Pennsylvania on September 10
called upon the governors of thirty anthracite consuming
states to join him in seeking methods to safeguard coal
users against high prices during the coming winter.
Because he has never had an accident or violated a
traffic rule, Wm. P. Flaherty, a New York chauffeur, has
received a platinum watch from the Pennant Taxi Cab Com-
pany by whom he has been employed for seven years. The
presentation was made by Police Commissioner Enright.
Three years ago there were no public schools in Czecho-
slovakia. Now it is announced by Dr. V. Kralicek, repre-
sentative in America of President Masaryk, that there have
been established in the country 4,000 public schools, 17 high
schools, one university, one technical, one commercial and
one agricultural college. -
The American Tree Association has sent thousands of
seeds of the best American fir, spruce, pine, locust and cy-
press trees to devastated regions in France. A striking
phrase in the announcement of the gift voices the hope
that in future years trees may form “a standing army of
friendship” between France and America.
Peking University, in China, has announced plans for
a $500,000 School of Journalism. The money is now being
raised. Two of the professors will be American college men
with newspaper experience; the third will be a Chinese
journalist. In addition there will be two two-year fellow-
ships of $1,000 a year to enable Chinese students to study
journalism in the United States.
International situations shift with kaleidoscopic rapid-
ity but as we go to press there seems hope of an early
settlement of the Franco-German situation—largely because
of the candor and fairness of the new German chancellor,
Gustav Stresemann.
Peace also hovers over Greece and Italy. Italy has
renewed the promise, once given by Mussolini but later re-
pudiated by him, for evacuation of Corfu. The Italian
troops are, according to present plans, to leave the island
on September 27.




october, 1993
[Page Thirty-one]

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A. N.
Collapse of Christless - Studies in Christian
Civilizations Citizenship
º: º:
This is the title of a great book by What is the State?
Whence comes its authority?
RICHARD CAMERON WYLIE, LL.D. What should be its purposes?
Can it sin and be forgiven?
Its subject matter is indicated by its stupendous What is its relation to Christ?
title. What is Christian citizenship?
How can it be attained?
If you would know what ails the world and
what is the remedy, read this book. All of these questions and many more related to
them are answered in a series of pamphlets prepared
Sent to any address in the United States, post- by RICHARD CAMERON WYLIE, JAMEs S. MARTIN,
age prepaid, for 50 cents. THOMAS H. ACHESON, DAVID McALLISTER and others
- and sold in a packet postpaid (regular price, 40
Write today to eents) FOR ONLY 25 CENTS.
- Order now Stamps accepted
THE NATIONAL REFORM ASSOCIATION, THE NATIONAL REFORM ASSOCIATION,
209 Ninth Street, Pittsburgh, Pa. 209 Ninth Street, Pittsburgh, Pa.
If You Want to Know– Concise Facts
the history of Mormonism, told in a faseinating liter- about
ary style and with exact regard to facts, read Mormonism
º:
BRIGHAM YOUNG AND HIS MORMON EMPIRE :
by - Its absurd claims
Its un-Christian theology
Its temple ceremonies
Its polygamous práctices
Its treasonable oaths
Its political power |
Its dangerous development
FRANK J. CANNON and GEORGE L. KNAPP
The National Reform Association has a limited
supply of this important book.
All are made clear in a series of pamphlets pre-
pared by those having accurate and authentic in-
formation and sold in a pº sket, postpaid, (regular
price, 40 cents) FOR ONLY 25 CENTS.
Sent to any address in the United States, post-
age prepaid, for $1.50.
Write today to Order now Jº - Stamps accepted
THE NATIONAL REFORM ASSOCIATION, THE NATIONAL REFORM ASSOCIATION, -
209 Ninth Street, Pittsburgh, Pa. 209 Ninth Street, Pittsburgh, Pa.
[Page Thirty-two.] October, 1993
Jesus Christ is Civil Governor
&
M
Founded in 1 867
Let me now take a more comprehensive view,
and warm you in the most solemn manner against
the baneful effects of the spirit of party generally.
# # # # # #
There is an opinion that parties in free countries
are useful checks upon the administration of the
government, and serve to keep alive the spirit of
liberty. This, within certain limits, is probably true;
and in governments of a monarchical cast, patriotism
may look with indulgence, if not with favor, upon
the spirit of party. But in those of popular char-
acter, in governments purely elective, it is a spirit
not to be encouraged. From the natural tendency, it
is certain there will always be enough of that spirit
for every salutary purpose; and there being con-
stant danger of eaccess, the effort ought to be by force
of public opinion to mitigate and assuage it. A fire
not to be quenched, it demands a uniform vigilance
to prevent its bursting into a flame, lest, instead of
warming, it should consume.
—GEORGE WASHINGTON.





vollvil.
November, 1923
The National Reform Association
Organized in 1863
Headquarters: Publication Building, 209 Ninth St., Pittsburgh, Pa.
º:
Jehovah bringeth the counsel of the nations to nought.
Blessed is the nation whose God is Jehovah. Psalm 33.
The wicked shall be turned back unto Sheol,
Even all the nations that forget God. Psalm 9.
Go ye therefore and make disciples of all nations. Matthew 18.
By His Divine Law, nations like individuals, are subjected to punishments and chastisements.
Abraham Lincoln.
No nation ever fell while it was right with God. The duty as well as the safety of our
nation is to make its submission to the Divine Ruler. The Christian Statesman.
{
OFFICERS
President Thomas D. Edgar
First Vi e President Charles F. Wishart General Secretary. ...James S. McGaw
General Superintendent.---...-..........James S. Martin Corresponding Secretary....................John C. Nicholas
--------------- Larimore C. Denise Treasurer James S. Tibby
—James A. Cosby Assistant Treasurer Henry Peel








T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
An Acknowledgment and an Appeal
As the year approaches its close, it is appropriate that THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN acknowledge in this general
way the wonderful support which has been extended by its tens of thousands of readers, by its hundreds of kind cor-
respondents who have written their commendations and suggestions, and by its scores of able contributors who have
sent momentous articles for its pages.
Perhaps in the history of periodicals no other one has had so much occasion for gratitude to its friends.
To all of these we give this assurance of appreciation, begging each one to accept it as a personal message.
And the time is opportune also for an appeal to a rededication on the part of Christian folk in the United States
to the mighty cause which, in a prayerful way, it is sought to exemplify in the pages of THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN.
First, this magazine, as the organ of The National Reform Association, advocates a recognition of the civil author-
ity of Jesus Christ in the fundamental laws of the Nation and the states. Our Lord is Ruler; and if the people of
this land would be favored by His omnipotent protection in the time of coming trials, as He has protected them in
the past for the performance of their mission, they ought to acknowledge His authority in the most solemn and official
way. The Nation and the states proclaim prayer to the Divine Ruler in time of stress and danger. The best prepara-
tion for such beseeching is to acknowledge Him before the calamity impends. He is the eternal and omnipotent Ruler,
as essential to sustain as He is merciful to save—in days of peace as well as in night of wreckage.
Further, The National Reform Association is making a sigularly clear and appealing campaign throughout the
Nation in behalf of law observance. There has been a lamentable breakdown in the civil machinery of government.
The causes are plain. In the rush and hurry of vast and complicated material movement, and with the inrush of fabu-
ous wealth during the early years of the war, a great many people plunged into pleasure without any antecedent
tutoring in self-restraint. Many individuals who would stand firmly for the theory of law observance in general,
themselves committed individual infractions; until the rejection of some of the laws became a plague epidemic. Added
to this, has been the venal or indifferent neglect by officers of the law to make vigorous prosecution of offenders. In
this enlightened age, with every facility for moral advancement and general peace and prosperity, and with promise of
greater strength and influence and usefulness in the world, this Nation is in a saturnalia of lawbreaking. To call the
earnest Christian citizenship of the country to a new dedication in behalf of law observance, placing on high the com-
mandments of God as the constant authority over us as individuals and as a whole people, is the mission of this great
movement conducted by the Speakers Bureau of The National Reform Association. Important men of national reputa-
tion and authority are on the Association's platforms, and hundreds of churches are opening their pulpits for the de-
livery of the message. -
In train is elaborate preparation for a Fourth World Christian Citizenship Conference, bringing together a group
of representative leaders from many lands to discuss essential movements for world redemption. Three such confer-
ences have been held in this country under direction of The National Reform Association, with constant increase in at-
tendance and interest and influence. As an introduction to the coming world assemblage, there was held at Winona
Lake, July 1-8, 1923, a Consultation Conference which was acclaimed by the press in general and by eminent Chris-
tians who attended, as one of the most significant gatherings of recent years. To the Fourth World Conference the
Asssociation is giving its best experience and energy.
A Religious Exchange, a clearing house for reform agencies, has long been urged for the national capital. It is
now to be established and manned by most accomplished and influential personnel. This promises to be one of the most
helpful branches of National Reform Association work. Its facilities will be available for churches, organizations and
individuals everywhere.
The Association continues its work for the suppression of the evils of Mormonism. The continuance of an ecclesi-
astical kingdom within this Republic—an arrogant polygamous kingdom which rules in politics and in finance—is a
danger whose consequences will be devastation within the region of Mormondom if not soon corrected.
For Bible reading in the schools; for uniform marriage and divorce laws; for a strict observance of the Lord’s
Day by statutory requirement and through administration by civil officers; and for the fraternalization of all the
governments of the world in a concord which shall swiftly lessen armament with its awful burdens and shall elimin-
ate the possibility of war among God’s children, the Association devotes its best energies and its intelligence.
In support of this program of Christian advancement, THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN appeals to the millions of Chris-
tian men and women, while it offers its acknowledgments humbly before God and gratefully to the people for the op-
portunity and sustenance which have characterized its career from that day in 1863 when it was organized, up to
the present hour.

November, 1923
[Page One]
T EI E C EIR IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN
(FOUNDED IN 1867)
Published Monthly at $2.00 the Year by
The National Reform Association
(ORGANIZED IN 1863)
209 Ninth Street, Pittsburgh, Pa.
COMITTEE ON PUBLICATION:—
R. C. Wylie, James S. Martin, Thomas D. Edgar, A. B. Cooper, Lyman E. Davis, J. H. McQuilkin;
- Frank J. Cannon, Chairman.
Editor-in-Chief—RICHARD CAMERON
Associate Editors—Thomas H. Acheson, Dorothy C. Hyde
WYLIE
Business Manager—Arthur B. Cooper
NOVEMBER C O N T E N T S 1923
- - Page Page
An Acknowledgment and an Appeal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 Ford and the Presidency . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
Notes by the Way . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3 - The Growing Cause . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
Moré Power to Westminster . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 German Nationals Protected . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
Political Protests in Utah . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 A Case in Point . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
Late News of Mormon Activities . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 An Insult to Ohio . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
Tariff and Military Power . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5 Christian Fundamentals . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Jabez Says . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6
And Martha Says . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 Impediments to Prohibition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
- How He Hates It . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . - - - - - - - - 21
OUTLOOK American Red Cross Roll Call, November 11–29 . . . . . . 22
American Naval Heroes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 Chief of Chaplains Arranges for Armistice Day Services 22
Resistless Public Opinion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 Power in Prayer . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22
A Threat or a Promise . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8. The Authority of Religion in the State . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
A Poor Sport . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9. Methodism Endorses . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Belated Repudiation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 The Right Years . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Striking Them Blind . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 Germany Coming Back . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Peace Now to Ireland . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9. The General Welfare . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Prize Fighting Ethics . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10 What Radio Suggests . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
Moving for the World Court . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10 Faith . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
The Ultimate Source of Civil Government . . . . . . . . . . 11 CURRENT NOTES AND OPINION
Two Public Servants . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14 To Save the President . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
Pennsylvania Favors the Bible . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14 Pitiful Ignorance of the Bible . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
A Humiliating Confession . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
EDITORIAL Missionaries Who Omit the Name of Christ . . . . . . . . . . 28
Where Are We Going Tonight? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15 Sons of Humor . . . . . . . . . • * * * * * * * * - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 28
America’s Part in the Shame . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
Only Fifty Thousand . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15 People and Events . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Our Satire on the League . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16 Good Tidings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Address contributed articles to the Editorial Department; and business communications to the Business
Department; Christian Statesman, Fourth Floor Publication Building,
209 Ninth St., Pittsburgh, Pa.
Entered as Second Class matter, July 30, 1906, at Pittsburgh, Pa., under Act of Congress of March 3, 1879.
*~



[Page Two]
November, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
[E]
NOTES BY
[E]
THE WAY
It is a fair guess that Coolidge doesn’t even talk in
his sleep.
I
S
Base flattery curses both him who gives and him
who takes.
If Lloyd George ever gets tired of Britain, he knows
where to come. . -
In little more than a month Congress will be in session.
God bless the country !
Every time a Wet dynamites the home of a Dry, he
buries the Wet cause under more debris.
Some people seem to be watching with an automatic
shotgun for that dove of peace.
Lord Grey of Fallodon says that Europe is sliding
toward an abyss. She is always sliding but never slid.
There is no human measurement of the power of
prayer. It can lift, the finite into contact with the Infinite.
In these days of million dollar art fakes, how happy
and superior is he who has genuine two dollar chromos
on his walls.
When the devil had failed in every other way to cap-
ture the souls of the fairest, he invented the “beauty
contest.” That gets 'em.
That fool Bolshevist who was expelled from the Federa-
tion of Labor, shouted as he ran, “I’ll meet you at the Bar-
ricades|” Ring for the morgue wagon and prepare a cold
marble slab for me.
More than one and a half million Radicals working Se-
cretly to overthrow this Government. And more than one
hundred million loyal citizens half asleep.
A consolation to struggling bread-winners in New York
may or may not be found in current advertising there:
“‘Chauffeur's overcoats, $465; and caps, $45.”
Those Filipinos who expect to achieve independence
by boycotting “the tyrant Wood,” might learn something
from America’s freezing failure to boycott the tyrant Coal.
Every American child now coming into the world is
under $400 of public debt, and to strengthen the infantile
back Senator Smoot proposes an additional national tax.
Worldly fortune without Righteousness is an enemy
within the house.
When the biggest of the brewers turns his $20,000,000
plants into cheese factories, we kinda guess that he doesn’t
expect beer to come back within the next few weeks.
A house painter would take a tumble if he let the
rungs in his ladder rot away because of neglect. Prayer
is a Christian’s laddor—and when a Christian takes a tum-
ble, you know the reason.
Parisian women use two pounds of powder per face
per year. That’s to spare their blushes when they view the
antics of wild Americans over there.
More than 400,000 civilians have been dropped from
Government pay rolls in five years. Keep up the good
work, the country is still shy on bricklayers.
They would not let Wickersham talk on the League in
a certain Michigan hall, because “political subjects were
barred.” What show would the Sermon on the Mount
have with that crowd 7 -
The coal operator and the coal operative having got
together as near as the upper and nether millstones, it
must be a holy satisfaction to the consumer to know that
he is all that keeps them from grinding each others faces.
Chairman Farley still insists that if any American
wants to order hash in the Ritz restaurant of the Leviathan,
he must learn to call it “hachis de volaille aux haricots
verts.” Happily the passenger does not need to learn any
foreign tongue to call Chairman Farley what he thinks.
STORY OF THE MONTH
Babe is four years old, a most devoted attendant at
Sabbath school. - -
She thinks that life is seriously endangered in all its
moral stabilities if this attendance is neglected.
One of her acquaintances, about her own age does not
go to Sabbath school; and Babe is greatly worried.
She wants to know why; and her Grandma tells her:
“Well, perhaps Nancy’s Mother does not teach her the
value of going to Sabbath school.”
“Then, why in the world didn’t Nancy's Mother's
Mother teach her?”
And Babe’s infantile voice has placed the responsibility
where eternal justice places it. -
















November, 1923
[Page Three]
* T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
MORE POWER TO WESTMINSTER
One of the most illuminating advertisements ever put out by any institution of learning is the following which appear-
ed in The Continent, New York.
their disapproval.
in uplifting enterprises.
a college
President H. W. Reherd, D.D.
—Jack Dempsey in Utah—
The Mormon Governor of Utah and the Mormon Mayor of Salt
Lake City headed a group of citizens in giving a public reception in
Salt Lake to Jack Dempsey, in honor of his recent pugilistic victory.
Meanwhile many citizens hung their heads
Near by Westminster college was carrying on its regular program
of making Christian citizenship which bestows its honors upon leaders
Don’t you think it is worth while having such
in such a community?
=Utah's Westminster College=
in shame or muttered
For more information address
Salt Lake City, Utah
POLITICAL PROTESTS IN UTAH
Two new parties have been organized in Salt Lake City
to fight for the political independence of voters and for the
assertion and maintenance of Americanism in the heart of
Mormondom. -
One is called the American Party, composed in large
degree of important business men and politicians, as leaders,
with a supposed large following of Gentile citizenship. This
party affirms that the Mormon Church has broken its cove-
nants with the Government of the United States; that it
violates the provisions of the state constitution which de-
clares for the separation of Church and State; and that,
through its priesthood, it controls and directs the political
movements within the commonwealth.
The Progressive Party is the other organization. This
group makes an intense campaign against the whole system
of Mormon tyranny, including particularly the church ab-
sorption of the commercial and industrial powers within its
range of coercion and influence. The first sentence of the
Progressive Party platform reads:
We have been enmeshed, betrayed, blocked and overridden
by both the leadership of the dominant church and their business
partners, and are weary of them and their coercive, corrupting
and combining operations against the public welfare.
When citizens of Utah can charge that she is a priest-rid-
den state; when these citizens can denounce the tyranny of
the Mormon Church as a blight upon the state and the
capital city; when these citizens can publicly affirm and
demonstrate that Salt Lake City is losing population and
Utah is losing standing among the sovereign states of the
Union because of the crimes and treasons of the Mormon
hierarchy, agencies like The National Reform Association,
which have been making battle for years upon this ground,
may properly assume that their vindication has come.
LATE NEWS OF MORMON ACTIVITIES
By LULU LOVELAND SHEPARD
The Mormons have been celebrating the one hundredth
anniversary of the founding of their faith at Mormon Hill,
Palmyra, N. Y. On September 21st and 22nd it was just
one hundred years since Joseph Smith claims he had his
vision of the coming of this new faith. The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints was not organized until
seven years later, in 1830.
Six hundred of the faithful gathered at the Joseph
Smith farm, and tents were erected to house the followers.
Services were held daily, led by their chief men; but the
main discussion was on the erection of a $100,000 monument
to the memory of Joseph Smith, and the purchase of Mor-
mon Hill and the “First Book of Mormon’’ which is owned
by Pliny T. Sexton, a citizen of Palmyra.
The reported action of Mr. Sexton in asking that the
Mormon Church pay him $100,000 for the original Book
of Mormon has caused a stir among the higher members
of the church, who declare that they will not pay the
amount asked. Mr. Sexton came into possession of the
manuscript through the printer who was employed to set
the type for the Book of Mormon. He also secured by
purchase the Hill Cumorah which the Mormons regard as
sacred. Numerous attempts have been made to buy the
property, but Mr. Sexton refuses to sell the plot of land
unless the Book of Mormon is bought also. Mr. Sexton in-
tends to will the Book of Mormon manuscript to the New
York State Historical Society unless the Mormon Church
purchases it, and they would thereby lose the last op-
portunity to own this cherished copy. It seems to me that
Mr. Sexton will get his price. The Mormons want the book
and he knows it.

[Page Four]
November, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
A young woman of one of our Christian de-
nominations, who is doing work in Utah writes me—
‘‘ ‘The world do move. and the Mormon Church
moves, too, slowly and reluctantly, but moving. For several
years, the young people of the church have rebelled against
wearing the Temple garments, so baggy and uncomfortable.
I have known dozens of young girls who have flatly re-
fused to be married in the Temple because that ceremony
necessitated the wearing of the despised ‘garments’. Last
winter, here in Bountiful, the son of a Mormon bishop and
the daughter of the most prominent Mormon family in
town refused to be married in the Temple. The young
woman said publicly that she would not wear the Temple
garments. Now the Mormon Church could not afford to
lose these young people, and the Temple rites are exceeding-
ly profitable, so as Mohammed would not come to the
mountain, the mountain has come to Mohammed. To One
unacquainted with the Mormons and unaware of their
strong conservatism, this may not seem important, but those
of us here on the field realize that this is only one of the
compromises that the church officials will be obliged to make.
x * x
“Complaints come from every section of the state that
the Mormon religion is being taught in the schools and
especially in the public high schools.
“I attended the reception to a returned Mormon mis-
sionary in Sandy not long ago and this is one of the
stories that he told. ‘One Sunday afternoon, I was very
hungry, but I did not know how to obtain food, for I was
on a lonely road far from any house. All at once I
looked down and there at my feet was a bundle. I opened
it and there were three loaves of bread, still warm from the
oven. They were wrapped in a towel. When I wrote to
my wife of the occurrence, she told me that on that very
afternoon she had baked bread and that three loaves had
disappeared. When I came back from my mission, I brought
the towel, and it was my wife's towel.’ During the evening
I asked the Mormons with whom I talked if they believed
his story. Most of them said with every evidence of sin-
cerity that they did; several evaded the question; and four
said that they did not believe it.”
Who of my readers could accept this story? And yet
it is just such things that hold the Mormon young people
to their faith. Any Christian missionary who has labored
in Utah, could duplicate this story with a similar one
almost any day.
Archaeology has advanced in the Americas to the
point where it can definitely test and dismiss the claims of
Mormonism. Joseph Smith, founder of the false cult, pre-
sented a pretended new scripture, telling of two separate
peoples who had inhabited this hemisphere and had reached
a high culture. They had been led as was ancient Israel.
The Savior had visited them and had taught them. They
had made cities and had left records—according to Smith.
And archaeology fails to uncover one evidence of the
existence of any such peoples.
TARIFF AND MILITARY POWER
By ERNEST TURNER MASON
Having admired many wonderful things in the wonder-
ful Roosevelt family, I regret to find myself occasionally at
variance with any one who bears the distinguished name.
Particularly I have liked the Theodore Roosevelt who
is now Secretary of the Navy after holding the place of
Assistant Secretary which his distinguished father adorned
more than a quarter of a century ago.
But I am surprised and almost shocked to find him
using as an argument in behalf of a large military power
in this country, the need of our maintaining a protective
tariff. Mr. Roosevelt is quoted—and the quotation is
authentic—as having made the following remarks in his
speech on Labor Day at the military reservation at Fort
Hamilton during the joint celebration held by the United
States Army and the Central Trades and Labor Council:
In addition to the interest all have in preparedness from
the standpoint of all the country, we have the highest standard
of living for the working people of any other country in the
world. We maintain this by keeping out peon labor. We main-
tain it also by the tariff, which prevents our labor from going
into competition with the cheap labor from other countries.
Other countries do not like it.
If we were unable to defend ourselves, if we had no army
or navy, other countries would say to us to cut out the tariff
and let in that cheap labor and the goods made by that cheap
labor. If we had no defense we would have to do it. Then
our laboring people would have to lower the standard of living,
for our workmen would either have to come down to foreign
standards or starve .
I believe in a protective tariff. In a long lifetime one
may claim to have heard most of the arguments in its
behalf and to have learned to appreciate such as are sound.
Only by the wildest stretch of imagination can it be as-
sumed that protective tariff is in any sense dependent upon
military power. Of course a stronger nation might come in
and force any condition upon a weaker nation. But that
is a general proposition and the protective tariff or any
other domestic measure is not singular in the respect that it
could be overthrown by a conqueror. To make a special
plea in behalf of military preparedness in order to main-
tain a high protective tariff and therefore maintain high
wages, is rather stretching things for even such of us as
are rock-ribbed in our protective faith.
It is fair to say that Secretary Roosevelt stated that he
wanted peace, and that having been to war with a lot of men
who were his listeners, he did not want to see any more of
that kind of conflict. And so far as this sentiment is con-
cerned his statement was both clear and emphatic.
But the fact remains that a wrongful trend is given
to the thought of working people when it is assumed that
military power is an essential factor in the maintenance
of a high tariff to insure high wages.
The right doctrine to teach to the working man is that
every soldier with all his costly accoutrements, and every
big gun, and every ship built for war, is carried on the
back of labor. - -



November, 1923
[Page Five]

T EI E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
JABEZ SAYS - [E]
King Victor Emmanuel of Italy wants to make Citizen
Premier Mussolini into a duke. Oh, piffle! And the news is
that Mussolini wants to become a duke. Oh, worse than
piffle. -
One can understand the petty plan of a petty king
to tie so powerful a personage as Mussolini to the chariot
of aristocracy. Experience has shown that many an am-
bitious commoner, eager in the leadership of his fellows
against vested privilege, has been brought over to sedate and
safe complaisance by being touched upon the shoulders
by a sword held in a royal hand. And probably Victor
Emmanuel is not sufficiently conscious of the progress of
this age to realize that the day is past when such a per-
son, thus purchasable, could be of any value after the bar-
gain and sale. So there is just this much of excuse for
him; that he does not know any better. -
But Mussolini This man broke through all the
superimposed strata and dignities and privileges and titles
and social compacts to overthrow an old regime; and he
had a following which was both inspired by him and an in-
spiration to him.
What does such a person want with a dukedom? If
he is after any unseemly excrescence, he ought to employ
those skilled grafting surgeons over there to plant a car-
buncle on the back of his neck. It would not be half
as burdensome nor one-tenth as dangerous as a dukedom.
Not the least of the commendable things about Presi-
dent Harding and his successor, President Coolidge, is that
each one of them has realized that it was possible for
this country to get along without Congress in extraordinary
session.
The pressure upon Mr. Harding was an intense one.
Get the Congress together immediately in order to pass
certain desired legislation, cried out various blocs and in-
terests, and partisans and politicians generally. And a simi-
lar cry was raised almost immediately upon President
Coolidge's induction into his responsible place as the head
of the Government.
And neither one of them paid any attention to the
clamor. A lot of good sense in the White House when
Harding was there, and fully as much good sense now that
Coolidge is there!
An average session of Congress consists of ninety per
cent talk, and nine per cent voting that never carries any-
thing of substantial value, and one per cent of real, whole-
some legislation.
The shorter the session the better the result.
fewer the sessions the more helpful to the country.
The
One is not disposed to deride Congress. It is a glorious
part of our system of government when it glorifies its
own mission. We could not get along without it; but we
can get along without it nine months in the year.
The average taxpayer is quite content to see some
mechanical restraints put upon Congress, even if that me-
chanical restraint shall consist solely in keeping it out of
session. When thirty thousand bills are introduced into
one session, not one-tenth of which number can become law,
and not one hundredth of which ought to become law—yet
every one of them costing money to the public treasury—,
the average citizen is glad to see a hard-hearted, hard-
headed President who knows how to say no, when the
partisan plotters come around demanding an extra chance
for congressional buncombe and congressional dipping into
the pork barrel.
I like to look through the old newspapers of a quarter
of a century ago just to see what the world was thinking
and saying and doing in those far off times. Try it some
day when you have a little leisure and you will be surprised
to discover that you are almost in another world.
The most interesting of the small things I came across
recently was a story told at length in the newspapers of
1903 that the kaiser had just been buying another palace.
Kaiser Wilhelm Second There was such a person at that
time. It was told that he had more houses than any other
ruler—fifty splendid palaces scattered over the face of
Europe. In each he kept a great retinue of servants. Every
place was constantly in order, so that he might find all his
luxuries ready at hand at any hour day or night. His Ex-
alted Grandeur could travel from the North Sea to the
Mediterranean, and always lodge under his own roof with
his own accustomed servants to dress and undress him and
bow and scrape before his majesty—and call him the
all-highest. -
# * #: :}; :}; #
There is a wretched old fellow named William Hohen-
Zollern living in a very ordinary Dutch country house at
Doorn. He hasn’t any other houses and couldn’t go to
them if he did have them. And that’s that, as the new
slang goes.
And if anybody wants the moral pointed, it is that .
when a man gets too many houses and too much power
and too much luxury and too much arrogance; Providence
sees to it that he takes a tumble.
It was Hugo who said that Napoleon had come to
such a place that he disturbed the equilibrium of God’s
world, and God overthrew him in order to restore the
balance. -
[Page Sic]
November, 1923

T EI E C E R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
The modern world, the modern Christian world, is be-
coming worse than pagan in its exaltation of mere physical
beauty. Probably there never was a time when feminine
pulchritude especially could be so easily and so highly
capitalized. On the screen, the stage, in all kinds of pub-
licity and advertising projects and in beauty contests, it
brings in to its possessor amazing—and appalling—returns.
::: :: :: :}; :}; %
We think with pity and disgust of the slave markets
of ancient Greece and Rome and of the Orient, where female
slaves were dragged into the market-place to be exhibited
and praised.
They wouldn’t need to be dragged now.
In our own country and our own day, every year,
hundreds of young girls (evidently with parental approval
or parental weak assent) eagerly compete in a rivalry of
physical charms. Scantily attired, they parade themselves
in public and run the gauntlet of curious and sensual eyes.
They are weighed and measured and their points are calcu-
lated as if they were slaves on the block—or pedigreed
stock at a county fair.
#: :: :}; * :}; #:
Some one has played a mean trick on the contest win-
ners though. He has originated the idea of their speaking
in public or over the radio—and in most cases it will mean
disillusionment for the hearers. Not that beauty and in-
telligence may not sometimes be found in combination, but
too often the possessor of physical loveliness deems it all-
sufficient and fails to cultivate the graces of mind and
heart that might win for her worthy and enduring ad-
miration.
Once I met a famous beauty and when she spoke one
could but wish that she had had one physical defect –
dumbness.
There are a lot of jokes heard from the stage, or
read in print of on the motion picture screen, that are
wicked or stupid—but not funny. Here are a few of them :
The irreverent joke which blasphemes Deity or pro-
fanes religion.
The joke which ridicules the Protestant minister (rab-
bis and priests for some reason seem to be exempt).
The joke on prohibition.
The moss grown mother-in-law joke; it is flat, stale
and unprofitable; its constant impact on the plastic public
mind has caused many a young husband to start his married
life with an unreasoning and unreasonable antagonism to-
ward one who might be to him the best of friends.
[E] AND MARTHA SAYS E.
The tiresome, incessant, often vulgar joke on marriage.
Let us hope that, in spite of many cases of unhappiness,
there is still much cheerfulness in the average mar-
riage. And let us contend that the institution of marriage
is sacred and should not be assailed by cheap cynicism.
Regarding this last item, I must express surprise at finding,
sometimes even in the columns of our religious magazines,
jokes on marriage, which seem altogether unsuited for such
publications.
Dr. Nicholas Murray Butler is said to have declared
that the modern newspaper is a hasty and ill-advised affair
with little to commend it. And Melville E. Stone, counsel
for the Associated Press, in defense, says, “The modern
newspaper is representative of the age. People no longer
read Dickens, Thackeray, or Victor Hugo, but short stories—
the shorter the better. In this country the newspapers
speak the opinion of the community in order to be success-
ful.”
‘‘ "Tis true 'tis pity; and pity is 'tis true” that nowa-
days few people can concentrate on anything but “short
stories—the shorter the better?” For a long time I have
thought of the average American mind as a short-story.
magazine mind, but have now dropped the comparison for
the more vivid illustration of Jabez, that “the American
mind is becoming a moving picture mind.”
And now “newspapers speak the opinion of the com-
munity.” Shades of Horace Greely, Charles Dana and
Henry Watterson They spoke their own opinions. They
were leaders, not parrots.
“My bootlegger.” That is not an uncommon expres-
sion among the high and mighty, the men who set the ex-
ample to millions of others.
They talk of “my bootlegger’’ just as they talk of “my
tailor’’ or “my grocer.’’ -
All their regard for law has been lost and with it
has departed all sense of shame—swallowed up in the
bestial pride of the expression, “my bootlegger.”
And most of these men pose as respectable persons in
Society. Most of them are, directly or indirectly, employers
of others. Their course of life and their expression are
observed by young men and women just at the imitative age.
And these same fools, who say in their arrogant vanity
“my bootlegger,” are often the ones to express wild indigna-
tion when young people break the laws.
The man who says “my bootlegger’’ is in large degree
responsible for the young fellow who pushes an automatic
revolver into the face of a paying teller at a bank and takes
a handful of what he calls “my loot.” " -
November, 1923
[Page Seven]

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
º
OUTLOOK || E
AMERICAN NATVAL HIEROES
It thrills the American heart to read in the English
newspapers of that heroic dash made by the United States
gunboat Destroyer 217 up Tokio Bay while the seas were
still heaving with earthquake shock and tidal wave.
The 217 was stationed at Yokohama. The waters of the
bay from there to Tokio are shallow at the best, and the
earthquake had imparted unknown dangers. But there were
likely to be human creatures needing rescue at Tokio; and
our Destroyer, against the voice of all the seamen at Yoko-
hama, undertook the perilous passage. She succeeded and
carried one load of refugees after another to safety.
It is doubly gratifying to note that the English regard
this as the outstanding act of heroism in that calamitous
time. The English know what naval splendor is. And
when they pay a tribute of praise we may well feel that
it is deserved.
RESISTLESS PUBLIC OPINION
More powerful than the ambitions of Italy, more stern
than the vengeance of Premier Mussolini, is public opinion
in this world. In his unpardonable attack upon Corfu and
the beginning of his dangerous plan to make of the Adriatic
Sea an Italian lake, Mussolini counted upon the unwilling-
ness of the other nations of Europe and the rest of the
world, to concern themselves acutely with the strife between
Italy and Greece.
But he was challenged by such a front of determined
opposition that he was compelled to retreat in fact if not
in form. The Italian press says that he won a victory, but
in reality he abandoned in large degree the plan of which
this was the first step. The case did not even reach the
League of Nations, because the Council of European Am-
bassadors took charge of the matter before it could come
in a formal way before the authority of the League itself.
Not even this daring Italian adventurer cares to face
a hostile public opinion that is world-wide. And herein
we see a great curative agent for the ills of international
misunderstanding and collision. The instantaneous com-
munication which can be made around the world brings
under immediate review all the activities of national leaders
and in large degree exposes their purpose. The whole
world outside of Italy voiced its disapproval of Mussolini’s
action. And the whole world, thus speaking, can compel
almost any righteous measure and overthrow almost any
unrighteous measure which can now be undertaken between
the nations. -
It is a lesson which others than Mussolini Ought to
learn that no nation is now to be allowed to commit rapine
without rebuke—a rebuke so costly of its standing among
its fellows that common prudence compels it to retreat.
A THREAT OR A PROMISE
“Safer than railway trains for the transportation of
passengers.” That is the verdict passed by the great Ger-
man aeronautical engineer, Anton Heinen, after watching
the completion of the trial flight of the United States Navy's
dirigible ZR-1, last September.
Something must be allowed to the zeal of Expert
Heinen, since he is an enthusiast in his art. But even
deducting something for the credulity which is animated
by his own professional pride, it appears that a significant
thing has been done by our naval constructors. This ship
is the Leviathan of the upper seas. She has a length of
680 feet and her diameter is 78 feet. She weighs, without
her crew and her supplies, more than thirty-seven tons.
She can rise speedily to a height of eight thousand or ten
thousand feet—she really attained seven thousand feet in
her trial trip—and with choked engines she can move at
more than sixty miles an hour.
While our naval constructors were building the ZR-1 in
this country, German builders were at work at Friedrichs-
hafen, making for us a dirigible called a reparation ship
which was acquired under treaty arrangement; and they
expect to excel ZR-1. If this vessel shall fulfill expectations
and reach this country for service, our navy will be as well
prepared with this particular type of air vessel as any other
in the world.
Quite naturally naval men are thinking of such ships
in terms of their utility in war. The rest of us may com-
fort ourselves with an estimate of their value as peaceful
carriers. It may be a long time before the dirigible or any
other form of air vessel can displace the railway train or
even the automobile. But the magnificent trip of ZR-1
demonstrates that for special uses, the making of long and
rapid journeys without discomfort and now with constantly
lessening danger, the airship has come to be of real service
in human transportation.
In the rejoicing which most of us felt in this triumph
by our naval constructors, there was one ominous intrusion.
A commentator, one of the world’s naval experts, said that
a ship like ZR-1, painted smoke color and at an altitude of
ten thousand feet, would be practically invisible; that she
could come over any city of the world with hostile purpose,
and rain down enough poison gas to kill all the population
within an hour.
If we think of ZR-1 and her companion ships in terms
of peace, they are inspiring to cheerful thought. But
when a naval man describes them in terms of war, the
thought of their existence and their efficiency is one of
super-frightfulness. -
[Page Eight]
November, 1923

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
A POOR SPORT
In Oklahoma’s “civil war” one fact has at last come
into the clear.
“Iron” Jack Walton, the freak Governor, does not want
to be investigated.
Before the special election of October first, to provide
a legal method for a legislative session at which impeach-
ment proceedings could be brought against him, Governor
Walton gave the country to understand that he would abide
the issue of that election.
When the vote was shown to be overwhelmingly in
favor of impeachment, Walton resorted to subterfuge and
technicality to prevent the execution of popular mandate.
Governor Walton is not even a good sport.
BELATED REPUDIATION
The very elaborate repudiation, made by the United
Mine Workers, of the Russian Red propaganda in the
United States is an unduly belated thing.
To quote Dr. Johnson: “Had it been early, it had been
kind.” But, further to paraphrase Dr. Johnson, it has been
delayed until the Russian Red propaganda and the influence
it has had upon the miners, is thoroughly well known.
However, no one ought to be ill-natured in resentment; and
everyone ought to be willing to accept at 100 per cent of
its face this repudiation, provided the United Mine Workers
of America shall follow the verbal denunciation by the fact
of stern opposition to any of this Bolshevistic boring from
within the labor unions.
The worst enemies of labor are the super-radical leaders
of labor. In most instances their object has been mur-
derous and greedy, and they have used the sincere and
honest mass of labor as the destructive force against the
very institutions of society which were most precious to
labor and the laborers.
To affright or discourage capital has been the aim of
the radical leader; and in effectuating this aim he has blown
up the, opportunities for honest labor and blown up the
prices which honest labor had to pay for its sustenance,
while he has been blowing up the buildings constructed by
a combination of both capital and labor. And he has been
highly paid by labor itself for his sin against labor interests.
The whole plan, as brought out in evidence, has been
so senseless that one marvels at the credulity of the working
man who could allow himself to be led into the belief that
-—by paying extravagant dues to venal anarchists—they
would reveal a way to dynamite him into health and hap-
piness and leisure and manly independence.
We shall look with the eye of faith to see the fulfill-
ment of the implied promise made by the United Mine
Workers of America to dispossess, to deport, to outlaw, and
to ban forever from their ranks those proponents of the
Russian Red propaganda who have come to this nation of
free men and have sought to turn the peace and the right-
eous liberty of laboring people into a mad and bloody
revolution.
STRIKING THEM BLIND
If fathers and mothers of Denver and other cities do not
cut out drinking booze, gambling in their homes, indulging in
other forms of carousal and start to set an example of decent
living for their sons and daughters to follow, God pity the coun-
try when the next generation takes hold of affairs.
The famous Jim Goodheart, City Chaplain and Wel-
fare Director in Denver, made that ominous statement
through the newspapers last September.
At the same time he produced a memorandum showing
that forty-one young people, under twenty-one years of age,
had gone blind in Denver during the preceding year from
drinking moonshine liquor.
It is not to be assumed that Rev. James Goodheart,
evangelist and philanthropist, has exaggerated the awful
case in his own city. And unhappily it is not to be as-
sumed that Denver is any worse than other cities in the
country, so far as we can learn from social observers.
Chaplain Goodheart places the responsibility exactly
where it belongs—upon the older generation.
If men and women of pretended respectability violate
the law, young people will imitate their example. If older
people moving in society flout at religion and at old-fashion-
ed standards of morality, young people will do the same
thing. If public officials wink at infractions, boys and
girls will study how to break the statutes and how to escape
earthly consequences. And if the whole social movement
is divested of its religion, the individual unit among the
youth will feel that religion, with its attendant morals,
is unnecessary in a robust life.
Forty-one boys and girls in one city have been struck
with physical blindness by drinking moonshine liquor, because
they chose to follow the prevailing practice among older
people. Think of the hundreds who have been struck with
intellectual and spiritual blindness in the same period be-
cause of the fashion of irreligion'
PEACE NOW TO IRELAND
The Irish Free State is in the League of Nations.
On the 10th of September, 1923, the delegation com-
posed of President Cosgrave, John McNeill and Desmond
Fitzgerald appeared before the assembly of the League at
Geneva and asked that their nation be recognized. By
unanimous vote the assembly granted the admission and
called President Cosgrave of the Irish Free State to the
platform. His first words were: “In the name of God!
To this assembly life and health ! We have found welcome
and generosity from you all. We thank you, and we pray
that our peace and friendship may be lasting.”
And now that the Irish Free State has taken her place
among the nations of the earth, is not the condition ful-
filled under which Robert Emmet wanted his epitaph to
be written ?
Peace now to Ireland, and Freedom
November, 1923
[Page Nine]

T H E C H R T S T I A N S T A T E S M A N
~
PRIZE FIGHTING ETHICS
If the fool notion that prize fighting promotes real
sportsmanship and chivalrous courage and square dealing
among men had ever needed exploding, the aftermath of the
Dempsey-Firpo fight of last September would have furnished
sufficient dynamite. -
Bear in mind that all sorts of people, from some mis-
placed preachers in their pulpits up or down to the sports
writers in the newspapers, have been telling what a splendid
incentive prize fighting is to real manliness. Of course they
call it boxing, but they mean prize fighting. Let us ex-
amine the authentic review of the recent brutality and see
if we can find any sportsmanship or any square dealing or
anything else that is characteristic of real manliness.
An Associated Press dispatch came from New York on
the 19th day of September stating that Chairman Muldoon
of the New York Boxing Commission admitted that, if
Firpo's seconds had called a foul, the State Boxing Com-
mission would have recognized the claim and would have
reversed the decision of the referee and granted the vic-
tory to Firpo.
The poor brute from Argentine, Luis Angel Firpo, was
ignorant of ring rules; and the person who acted as his
second at the fight was one of his own countrymen who
did not know American ways and who could not under-
stand English.
According to this Associated Press report, Dempsey
struck Firpo several times after the call of time; he dis-
regarded the referee's instructions as to retreating to a
neutral corner during a knock-out count; and under any
strict rule he lost the fight on a foul when he was assisted
back to the ring by reporters after being knocked through
the ropes by Firpo during the first round. Finally, Referee
Gallagher neglected to start the count against Dempsey until
after he had been put back into the ring.
And Chairman Muldoon of the New York State Boxing
Commission, the sole custodian of this great scheme for
teaching sportsmanship and fair dealing to American youth,
says that if Firpo and his second had only known enough
to make a complaint, the State Boxing Commission would
have allowed the claim and would have declared that Firpo
was the winner. According to that theory, if a policeman
sees a pickpocket stealing a purse, he must keep still about
it in the spirit of true sportsmanship and manliness—telling
the victim afterward that if the victim had only known his
purse was being stolen and had made a complaint the thief
would have been arrested and the property restored.
When they find out the truth down in Argentine, they
will have a high respect for the ethics which prevail in the
United States among the sporting fraternity.
Out upon all this nonsense! Prize fighting does not
teach true sportsmanship nor manliness nor square dealing.
It teaches brutality and greed and trickery of the basest
sort. And the official evidence of that fact is in the shame-
ful attitude exhibited by the New York Boxing Commission
which had complete authority over the Dempsey-Firpo fight
and allowed a victory to be stolen away from the winner
because of his ignorance.
And if any one doubts the shamefulness of the trans-
action, and if he is sufficiently interested to look up the
record, let him examine the Associated Press reports which
went out from New York September 19, 1923, and were
published on the sporting pages of important newspapers.
MOVING FOR THE WORLD COURT
The Commission on International Justice and Good
Will of the Federal Council, in co-operation with the
American Council of World Alliance for International
Friendship, proposes that there shall be held during the
week of November 5-10, preceding Armistice Day, a series
of meetings by all Christian and civic organizations, to sup-
port the proposal for American participation in the World
Court.
Also it urges that, during this same period, individual
citizens shall write their views to the senators for their
states, urging our country to carry out the proposal made
by President Harding for American membership in that
Permanent Court of International Justice.
This movement stands entirely by itself; and thus
standing it does not seem possible that there can be any
sincere and intelligent opposition. And yet some of the
“bitter enders’’ against the League have so muddled the
issue that a great many organizations and a great many
individuals might have hesitated about participating in
the work, except for the clear exposition which the Federal
Council has made of the cause and which it is here at-
tempted to repeat and carry on. -
The Permanent Court of International Justice has been
fully described in this magazine. The idea was of American
origin. Our own Elihu Root, more than any other one man
in the world, is to be credited with the concept and with its
execution. The Court is patterned after the Supreme
Court of the United States in its character; and its mem-
bership is commensurate with the splendor of its purposes.
The United States has nothing to fear, but everything of
good to promote and achieve in being represented upon that
bench by its own responsible and selected judge. An Amer-
ican is there at the present time, but only through the
grace of the Court itself. Our part ought to be an author-
itative one. And the way to take our proper place is to
have the protocol, which was urged by President Harding,
adopted by the Senate of the United States.
To this end, every agency of Christian and patriotic
character and every individual who senses the magnitude of
this cause, ought to devote some part of the week, Novem-
ber 5-10 to organized and individual urging upon the Senate
to take the necessary action.
This will be the best celebration of Armistice Day that
the American people can make.
[Page Ten]
November, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
The Ultimate Source of Civil Government
By W. T. WISHART
[Abstract of address delivered before the Consultation Conference of Christian Citizens, at Winona Lake, Ind., July 2, 1923.]
The philosophy of civil government is a theme in
which one is very liable to get into water quite beyond his
depth. It raises at once a question about the ultimate source
of the authority exercised by a nation through its govern-
ment. And most of us are not philosophers and have but
little taste for tracing things back to original sources.
The question is however a most important one. For, in
Some Vague Way, most people
have a certain theory as to the
nature of civil government; and
that theory — whether true or
false—is very likely to affect
in a serious way their attitude
toward civil authority. It is
more than worth while there-
fore, to consider the whole mat-
ter very thoughtfully.
What is the source of civil
authority? Here is a political
organism called a nation. It
exercises sovereignty. It wields
authority over the property and
the welfare and the conduct
and the very lives of its citizens.
Whence comes this author-
ity?
Various theories have been
proposed in answer to that
question. -
THE PATRIARCHAL THEORY
This theory declares that
the authority of government is
really the authority of the
father over his child. The
father has a certain sovereign-
ty over the children in the
authority over his child is limited and not absolute. And
supposing a man had, by virtue of the paternal relationship,
absolute authority over his children, this would not give
him the right to rule other people who are not in a filial
relationship to him.
Only a creator has complete and absolute right over
that which he has created. And a father is the generator,
not the creator, of his children.
So the Patriarchal Theory
gives us no light as to the ulti-
mate source of civil authority.
THE SOCIAL CONTRACT
THEORY
This theory was first form-
ulated by the English nation-
alist, Thomas Hobbes. His idea
was that men growing weary
of a state of nature where there
was no social organization and
no law, where there was pure
individualism and every man’s
hand was against his fellow,
agree together that they will
submit to one of their number
as their leader or king, that
they will commit to him certain
of their rights to be exercised
for their own protection and
Welfare. -
This theory was more fully
worked out by Rousseau, the
French infidel and radical. In
1762 he published his “Con-
trat Social,” in which he very
fully expounded the Social Con-
home. This grows out of the
paternal relationship. And some
have concluded that civil au-
thority is only a sort of de-
velopment or expansion of this right of the father to control
his child.
This theory explains the origin of government in fact,
for the primary forms of social organization grew out of
the family, and then the tribe. So, as a matter of fact, govern-
ment was a development of the family and tribal organization.
But this theory is no explanation of the ultimate
source of the authority exercised by civil government. For
the parent’s authority over the child is not ultimate or
complete. The very early Roman law did affirm that the
father had the right to put his child to death, as well as his
slave. But that view was quickly modified. The parent’s
REv. W. I. WISHART,
Eighth United Presbyteriam Church, Pittsburgh, Pa.
tract Theory. This book be-
came a sort of a Bible
to the radicals who organized
the French Revolution. Rous-
seau thinks of men as being in a state of nature and becom-
ing weary of the constant struggle and warfare growing out
of this individualistic condition; he represents that they
came together in convention and entered into contract, “each
with all and all with each,” agreeing to contribute their in-
dividual rights and authority to the whole to be exercised
for the common welfare. This book was widely read and
the theory was very popular at the time the Declaration of
Independence was written. Many historians believe that
Thomas Jefferson had this theory in the back of his mind
when he wrote that phrase affirming that ‘‘governments de-
rive their just powers from the consent of the governed.”
º

November, 1923
[Page Eleven]

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Of course there is, as will presently appear, a sense in
which that statement is true. But if Thomas Jefferson meant
that the powers or authority exercised by government comes
from the governed through their agreement or consent,
then the phrase cannot be justified. The individuals govern-
ed are not the source from which government gets its powers.
They do not possess the powers exercised by government
and therefore could not contribute them to it. No individual
or voluntary group of individuals has the “right of eminent
domain,” has the right to assess taxes upon other indi-
viduals, has authority to command the military service or
the very lives of other individuals. Only that political
entity which God in His providence has created and estab-
lished as a nation, can exercise these rights. As the indi-
vidual does not possess them, he could not contribute them
to the whole. So that the notion that the powers of
government are derived from the governed as the ultimate
source, breaks down when the essential test is applied.
The impossibility and absurdity of this atheistic theory
appear also when it is remembered that there is no slightest
hint of men having ever been in such a state of nature as
the theory presupposes. Even if we go so far as that
violent supposition that men have ascended from some race
of apes or monkeys, yet a certain measure of organization
and authority seems to prevail among these animals. Kip-
ling writes most interestingly about the “law of the
jungle.” There is nothing to indicate that such a state of
nature ever existed. And there is certainly no hint of a
time when a lot of wild and painted savages came together
in convention and entered into contract with each other to
set up civil government.
The whole Social Contract Theory is quite impossible
and absurd. And yet it has had a profound influence upon
the thinking of many of our publicists. The “right of seces-
sion” which was advocated by the Southern States prior to
the Civil War was largely a development of the Social
Contract Theory or the “consent of the governed” idea of
the origin of civil authority. But a little serious reflection
shows that all government will break down if its powers
derive wholly from the governed through their consent.
If you propose to hang me, I shall withhold my consent and
withdraw from the compact into which I have voluntarily
entered.
THE DEMOCRATIC THEORY
This theory is all right as far as it goes. The trouble is
that it does not go far enough. It affirms that sovereignty
is vested in the people collectively, or rather belongs to
them, without attempting to show how the people collectively
come to possess such rights and powers. This is the theory
that exalts the people. Its motto is in the familiar words—
“vox populi, vox dei.” It assumes that “We, the people’’’
have, by reason of the fact that we are associated together
as a national unit, powers and rights and sovereignties which
we do not have as a mere collection or group of individuals.
All of which is so far true. But philosophy insists still
on asking the question: Whence come these powers to the
people collectively? How do they come to be possessed of
Such powers when they are associated together in the form
of a nation? These questions the theory of pure democracy
does not offer to answer. And when there is no great sover-
eign authority back of or above the people, then the rule of
the people is likely to be as uncertain and perilous as the
absolutism of a kaiser or a czar. Witness the social despotism
of the Soviets in Russia. Witness the horrible cruelties
wrought by the people in the French Revolution.
So we affirm that the theory which finds the ultimate
Source of civil authority in the people collectively is en-
tirely unsatisfactory.
THE DIVINE RIGHT OF KINGS
This theory acknowledges that God, the Creator and
providential Ruler of this world, is the source of civil
authority, but declares that He vests it in a certain indi-
vidual or family or dynasty, and commissions them to rule
over their subjects. The correlate of this is the old notion
that “the king can do no wrong.” He is the commissioned
representative of God, and is authorized to wield God’s
authority over the property and the lives of men.
This theory was the pet idea of James I. : William
Hohenzollern also took very kindly to this idea, and seemed
to be greatly grieved that the peoples of the allied democ-
racies did not recognize that he and God were managing
human affairs.
However, the theory of the Divine Right of Kings got
a very rude shock when old Oliver Cromwell cut off the
head of Charles I., and since Cromwell's day the theory
has been limping and staggering painfully. Modifying the
words of Gail Hamilton when she said that “the right of
secession was shot to death by the million guns of the Re-
public,” we may say that the Divine Right of Kings was
shot to death by the ten million guns of the allied democ-
racies of the world in the Great War of 1914-1918.
Lastly we reach what we believe to contain the true
answer as to the source of civil government.
THE CHRISTIAN THEORY
This is the theory that civil authority has its ultimate
source in God. By virtue of the fact that He is the Creator
of the world and of men and of nations, that He is the
sovereign Ruler over all, having absolute right in that which
He Himself has created, God Himself is the only One from
whom the powers exercised by civil government could come.
He is the only One who possessed them. “The powers that
be are ordained of God.” “By Me kings reign and princes
decree justice.’’ ‘‘Give the King Thy judgments, O God,
and Thy righteousness unto the king’s son. He will judge
Thy people with righteousness and Thy poor with justice.”
The psalmists and the old Hebrew prophets, those great
interpreters of God and His ways with men, recognized that
God alone is the source of civil authority.
But this authority from God is committed to the people,
to the State, to the body politic, to that political organism
which we call the nation. The Democratic Theory is cor-
rect in saying that the power is vested in the people col-
[Page Twelve]
November, 1923

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
lectively. But it is necessary to go the further step and say
that the power issues from God and is committed to the
nation. It follows therefore that rulers have a double re-
sponsibility, to God from whom the authority comes, and to
the people through whose consent the authority comes into
their hands. -
Now this theory implies that the State is an organism
which has the essential elements of personality. For we
reason that God would not commit such tremendous powers
as those exercised by civil government to an impersonal
thing. Such a notion is quite unthinkable. Of course we
cannot define the nation as a moral person in the very
same terms in which we define the personality of an indi-
vidual. But there is a very definite sense in which we can
say that the State as a political organism, has the three
elements of personality—intelligence, conscience, and will.
Public opinion is a very definite thing indicating that the
State has intelligence. And unquestionably there is a col-
lective conscience, a general moral sense, a power by which
the nation, as such, discriminates between right and wrong
and insists that the one ought to be done and the other
ought to be avoided. And the nation has a will, a decision,
a choice, a power of executing its decision, the sovereign
right to act in accordance with its own intelligence and
conscience.
That the nation is thus a moral personality is affirmed
in many ways.
The Bible constantly speaks of nations as moral beings
that are to be judged for their acts and punished for their
failures and wrongs.
The poets, those instinctive interpreters of human
thought and relationships, are constantly assuming the moral
personality of nations. Think of Kipling’s “Recessional,”
of Lowell’s “The Crisis,” of the “Battle Hymn of the
Republic,” and of scores of other great poems.
This instinctive recognition of moral personality is also
found in our habit of personifying a nation, calling our
country “Uncle Sam” or Great Britain “John Bull.”
These are only a few of the considerations which con-
firm the view that a nation is a moral personality, responsible
to God for the way it uses the sacred trust of civil authority
which God has committed to it.
It seems to me that a very necessary conclusion fol-
lows from all this. If God as the moral Governor of the
universe is the source of civil authority, and if the nation
is a moral personality capable of receiving that committment
and responsible for the way it is used, then the State ought
to acknowledge God as the source of its power and ought
to accept His law, revealed in the Bible, as the law of its
action within its own sphere. I do not see how such a
conclusion can be avoided. It seems to me that the funda-
mental contention of The National Reform Association is
most logical and necessary. The nation itself ought to be
religious. Altogether apart from the Church, which is a
distinct and separate divine institution, quite apart from the
Church, the nation ought for itself to have relations to God,
ought to recognize Him and to be obedient to His law.
We do not believe in the union of Church and State.
They are separate and distinct, and should always be kept
so. Religion for the State consists in acknowledging that
Mediatorial King from whom its authority has come, and
in accepting His Word as its rule of action within the civil
sphere.
That the nation should make such acknowledgment of
Christ as the source of its authority, and His Word as the
rule of its action within its own sphere, the following
would seem to be good reasons.
This acknowledgment is needed–
First, that the nation may get right with itself.
The profession should correspond with the life. The
formal declarations of the nation should be in harmony
with its real practice and belief.
Now this country is a Christian nation in fact, and has
been a Christian nation historically. It was founded in a
Christian compact. In a score of ways this Nation has re-
cognized Christianity as being the inspiration of our history
and the virtual law of the land. We cannot stop to enumer-
ate all the things which indicate that the United States of
America is essentially a Christian nation, so we cite here
only the direct assertion “This is a Christian nation,” of
the Supreme Court itself.
But the Constitution is supposed to be the Nation’s
declaration of its most fundamental beliefs. Strangely
enough that document is silent about God and His Word and
the relation we should have to Him. The Nation ought to
amend the Constitution so as to make its public profession
correspond with the facts of its life and history. The old
illustration needs to be reversed. It is not a question of
bringing the regiment up to the flag but of bringing the
flag up to the front line of the regiment.
Second, that our moral system may be defined.
A nation ought to declare in its fundamental law what
System of morals it follows and would have taught to its
citizens, whether the Confucian system, or the Mohammedan
System, or the rationalism taught by some under the name
of ethics, or the Christian system as embodied in the Bible.
It is vitally important that a nation have such a matter
as this very clearly defined, that it teach through its schools
that system of morals which it has accepted as its standard.
Daniel Webster declared, “The right to punish crime in-
volves the duty of teaching morals.” Surely every one will
agree to that statement. - -
But our country is in a confused state in this regard.
We have no declaration in the Constitution which shows that
the Nation has accepted the Christian standard of morals.
In one state the reading of the Bible in the public schools
is required; in another it is forbidden. Widely differing
conditions of divorce prevail, some states following the
Christian ethic in this matter and others seeming to have
something more nearly like the Mohammedan system.
By making such acknowledgment as has been mentioned
the Nation would fix for itself the Christian standard of
morals. - -
November, 1923
[Page Thirteen]

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Third, that national disaster may be averted.
It is not safe either for an individual or for a nation
to disregard God and His law. The greatest peril of a
nation lies, not in any threat of attack from without, but in
Godlessness within. For its own preservation the Nation
ought to get right with God and humbly seek to do His will.
James Bryce in his “American Commonwealth’’ says
‘‘The more democratic republics become; the more the masses
grow conscious of their own power, the more do they need to
learn reverence and self-control, and the more essential to
their well-being are those sources whence reverence and self-
control flow.” The cultivation of reverence and self-control
in the individual citizen can be greatly stimulated by the
Nation itself taking an attitude of reverence toward God.
I am no alarmist, indeed I am an optimist regarding
the future of our country. But let us not forget that the
mightiest nations have been brought down in confusion and
disaster when they have refused to heed the voice of God.
Macaulay pictured a day of judgment for his country when
some New Zealander might be seen sitting on the broken
arches of London bridge, painting the ruins of St. Paul's.
And that warning which Macaulay expressed so forcefully
is made still more emphatic in the majestic music of Kip-
ling’s “Recessional.”
So in order to avert disaster, to avoid the rocks where
other nations have struck and gone down, our Nation should
acknowledge the Mediatorial King and accept His Word
as the law of the land.
Fourth, Jesus Christ deserves the honor.
It was the Father’s thought that He who had gone
down into such deep humiliation should be highly honored
and exalted, that every knee should bow before Him and
every tongue make confession of His name.
And the Lord has bestowed immeasurable blessings
upon our country. Surely it is fitting that this Nation above
all others should acknowledge Him from Whom it gets its
life and authority and prosperity.
TWO PUBLIC SERVANTS
By JAMES ELLINGTON MASON
It is not a malignant glee, but it is a glee neverthe-
less, which I take in observing the anxious antics of the
politicians who are now compelled to consider Calvin Cool-
idge and Gifford Pinchot.
The old-time machine politician, who still is in evidence
at the national capital and at most of the state capitals,
insists that Mr. Coolidge is deep and dark and cunning
and astute; and that he is secretly building a machine to
insure his own nomination and election to the Presidency—
that every move he makes is dictated by this one sole pur-
pose and ambition. And the same sort of an old-time
machine politician takes the same kind of a view of Gif-
ford Pinchot.
It does not occur to the “practical politician’’ that
some men can become so exalted in their devotion to public
service that they perform their duty with no calculation
further training toward standard certification,
concerning self. That kind of patriotism abides in an at-
mosphere far beyond the breathing powers of the machine
politician. He would perish at such altitudes.
As I observe these two men it seems that we have
found in them a recurrence to the old and splendid type
of American citizenship in office. Both of these men dis-
dain the usual methods of political aspirants. They do not
seem to be seeking popularity at all. Both of them remind
me of what an old-time statesman remarked to a sordid
political opponent. That opponent said: “I know what your
ambition is: You want to be United States Senator.” And
the statesman retorted: “You are incapable of knowing my
ambition. My aspiration is not to be a senator of the
United States but to Deserve to be one.’’
Both Coolidge and Pinchot seem to have that kind of
feeling. Neither one of them seems to be aspiring to the
Presidency; but both of them are seeking to deserve the
Presidency.
PENNSYLVANIA FAVORS THE BIBLE
By MCLEOD M. PEARCE
“The Bible in the Public Schools” has for many years
been a slogan of those who desire the complete Christianiza-
tion of our country. Pennsylvania is one of the common-
wealths that does honor to its Lord and itself by requiring
the public school teacher to read each day a passage of
Scripture to her pupils. Now the Department of Education
has given evidence that it desires to carry out the principle
that lies behind the law. The state is demanding increased
educational attainments on the part of her teachers, and
many of them are spending their summer days and winter
evenings fulfilling the requirements. The question arose
last year whether the study of the Bible should be given
credit as in part satisfying these requirements. The mat-
ter is of considerable importance to Geneva College, which
makes eight credits in Bible one prerequisite to graduation.
Recently the Professor of Bible went to Harrisburg to get
the exact status on the issue and to offer arguments, if
these were needed, for the inclusion of such work. He was
most courteously received by Dr. Rowland, who has charge
of such matters, and the splendid letter that follows records
the results of the interview :
Pursuant to our conversation of today, it gives me pleasure
to inform you that this Department will accept courses in
Bible History as history, and courses in Bible literature as
literature, in the certification of college graduates with the col-
lege provisional certificate, and—
In the cases of elementary school teachers who are taking
any courses in
Bible which are accepted by the college will be accepted by
this Department within the limit of the twenty-five semester
hours of work of general education permitted in the require-
ments for this form of certificate.
Dr. Rowland spoke highly of the work of Geneva Col-
lege and expressed his great regret at the death of Dr.
Harry Wylie, whom he considers to have been one of the
greatest educators in Western Pennsylvania.
[Page Fourteen]
November, 1923

T EI E C E R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
minimum
winninius
3.
º
... --
-
EDITORIAL
WHERE ARE WE GOING TONIGHT2
“Where are we going tonight?”
Many American homes are motivated by that inquiry.
When father gets through dinner, he asks: ‘‘Where are
we going tonight?” - -
Before mother gets through the evening work she wants
to know: “Where are we going tonight?”
If son is past eighteen he does not ask at home,
because he has already asked his boy and girl companions:
“Where are we going tonight?”
If daughter is beyond sixteen, she and her escort or
her girl friends have all answered to their own con-
clusive satisfaction and without any authority of review
by parent or guardian : ‘‘Where are we going tonight?”
And if this keeps on, the first speech of the babe after
it is weaned will be: “Where are we going tonight?”
Any careful observer can tell where that kind of a
home is going—perhaps not tonight but after a succession
of feverish nights. And any student of history can tell
where the country is going eventually which is made up of
that kind of homes.
“Where are we going tonight?”
Mostly toward the pit.
AMERICA’S PART IN THE SHAME
American citizens have been indignant, and they Sup-
posed there was ample justification for their feeling, because
of the rum running, bootlegging, smuggling relation of
British commercial interests and shipowners, to the whisky
business. Whenever a British ship has been laden with
whisky at any British port and sent across the Atlantic for
the purpose of getting its contraband stuff into this coun-
try in violation of our laws, there has been a distinct vio-
lation of all the ethics and amenities of international obli-
gation. The shamelessness of recent advertisements by
British speculators, brokers, whisky dealers and shipping
interests, has been almost without a parallel in any pre-
ceding time of peaceful relation between the two countries.
But it now appears that our country itself has been
a greater sinner in this respect. According to the Phila-
delphia North American, a newspaper which stands de-
servedly high as a journal using care and integrity in its
search for facts and in their promulgation, a considerable
portion of the liquors captured from smugglers in American
waters, consists of domestic products which were released
from distilleries and warehouses by orders of the depart-
ments of Washington, ostensibly for legitimate export pur-
poses. Instead of being so used, these vast stores were
merely sent by truck and rail and boat to sea-going vessels,
and there transferred to be brought into the country by
domestic smugglers.
To add to our own part of the shame there is the in-
evitable inference that there must have been official know-
ledge of and almost official connivance in this transaction.
Before we make an international issue of Great
Britain's unwise, immoral, and dangerously provocative
activity in sending whisky across the Atlantic to be de-
livered to smugglers off shore; let us begin a determined
rectification of the larger part of the wrong which is per-
petrated by American citizens, with official knowledge and
almost—if not quite—with official connivance.
ONLY FIFTY THOUSAND
Recent writers on Russian matters have modified the
original estimates of executions made by the Cheka, the ap-
pointed assassin for the Soviet government.
In the effort to stay any attempt at counter-revolution
this Cheka was organized to administer speedy punishment.
Its ruthlessness has been proved, and the reign of terror
which was established is also beyond question; but the
number of the people actually put to death, appears to
have been exaggerated.
Friendly writers, seeking to explain the present Rus-
sian situation, quite exultantly tell that only 50,000 peo-
ple were put to death by the Cheka!
If that be a correct modification and if it be a real
reason for exultation, one must pause in amazement when
he contemplates what the Soviet government would really
have called a wholesale massacre.
We do not accept these modified figures any more than
We accepted, fully, the wild and probably exaggerated stories
of indiscriminate murder which for a time emanated from
Russia.
If the Cheka now admits 50,000 executions under the
bloody orders which were issueed by Lenin and Trotzky, it
is probable that the number can be doubled and even quad-
rupled if one wished to reach the facts, just as it was prob-
ably correct to estimate the reported million of executions
at less than one-fourth of that number.
But whether 50,000 or 250,000, the fact remains that
this so called government of liberty slaughtered, without
a hearing, many many thousands of helpless Russian people.
Dictatorship usually acts that way when it supplants
government and seeks to maintain itself by force of arms.
And communism, in this case, has demonstrated that it
is just as bloody and as cruel as imperial tyranny.
November, 1923
[Page Fifteen]

ºf H H C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
OUR SATIRE ON THE LEAGUE
The Italians are satirizing the United States for ex-
pressing opinions about what the League ought to have done
in the case of Mussolini’s seizure of Corfu.
They say that as we were not in the League, it was
none of our concern. They say that if a controversy ex-
isted between two members of that body, the United States
should have been the last one to suggest intervention by
the League itself.
The satire is pointedly and correctly applied; and yet
something grows out of the discussion in the United States
concerning League authority in a matter of this kind. It
must be evident to any fair-minded person that if Italy had
not receded, this was a case for intervention and decision.
It must therefore be equally evident to any intelligent mind
that when two nations of the earth can, at almost any hour,
come into such dangerous contact with rival interests, the
super-power of the League—expressive of the highest pub-
lic opinion in international relations—is essential as a
resolvent.
Standing off as we do, apparently out of the imbroglio
of European difficulties and with no visible danger to our
own sovereignty, some of us may be assuming that the
United States can never have need of the power or in-
fluence of the League. The unhappy element in such an
opinion is, that if some tremendous unexpected movement
should vitally affect the United States, it might then be
too late for us to supplicate for the intervention of the
League which we had rejected.
FORD AND THE PRESIDENCY
Someone wants to know, and he is very anxious for
immediate information, whether THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN
supports Henry Ford for nomination to the Presidency.
Certainly not.
THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN does not support any one
candidate for nomination as against any other candidate.
But this magazine does support in his high office the Presi-
dent of the United States whether he be Democrat or Re-
publican, so long as he is seeking divine guidance and is
working for the public weal. In all its years of history THE
CHRISTIAN STATES MAN has never known a President who did
not prayerfully ask for help from the Divine Ruler. It
has never known a President who did not self-sacrificingly
and yearningly labor for the best interests of the United
States.
But all this might be too general to please our SOme-
what excited correspondent. He wants more specific infor-
mation concerning our attitude toward Henry Ford.
Mr. Ford is a genius. He has shown that a man
possessing mechanical skill may also have a marvelous busi-
ness insight and an equally marvelous business outreach.
We do not know whether he would be an efficient Presi-
dent of the United States or not. We doubt that he is
seeking any such place. It is reported, upon what seems to
be good authority, that he has said he is not a candidate
and that he couldn’t be induced to become a candidate
unless a crisis should arise demanding his services. In our
judgment, no such crisis as would be contemplated by any
reasonable interpretation of this statement, is likely to arise
in the near future.
Henry Ford is doing one man’s work in the world
and a kind of work never heretofore performed by an in-
dustrial leader. Most of his achievement is good. His
fair-dealing toward the workingman has set an example
whose effects have spread all through the country. His
demonstration of efficiency has been an enlightenment to
more experienced operators and financiers. But we are
not yet fully convinced that the methods adopted by him
in standardization of work are really the best thing for the
individual. This is a machine age; and some of us see
a great danger to human creatures in making machines of
them. In most of the Ford plants one man does one par-
ticular thing continuously through his hours of service. This
is not likely to develop human character. It is true that
Mr. Ford’s plan is to give ample hours of relaxation and
Opportunities for instruction and culture. But the fact
remains that during their hours of toil in his works, most
of his men are like the cogs in an iron wheel.
Our correspondent may say that all this has nothing to
do with his inquiry about the Presidency. We have ex-
tended the answer in order to give to him our view of Mr.
Ford as a leader and as a business man.
If by any chance Mr. Ford should be called to the
Presidency, an event which is as little likely as almost
anything that is within the political possibilities, THE
CHRISTIAN STATESMAN would give to him the same kind of
support that it has always given to the occupant of that high
place. We would endeavor to uphold his hands in all
righteousness.
THE GROWING CAUSE
In April, 1924, a Christian Citizenship Conference will
be held at Birmingham, England.
A distinguished body of British citizens are coming
together in the view that the preservation of institutions
among men is dependent upon a submission of institutional
life to the Gospel of the Lord, Jesus Christ.
This is National Reform Association doctrine and has
been from the beginning.
Until the nations become His disciples; and until the
Organizations of society submit to His laws, there will always
be war and contention and injustice.
The great remedy for the ills of today is to bring all
life, individual and institutional, under the rule of our
Lord.
And this Christian Citizenship Conference for Great
Britain and such other nations as shall be represented, is
to be a great council of wisdom for the making of plans
to fulfill Our Lord’s command.
Full information can be procured by addressing Mal-
colm Spencer, Esq., Conference Office, 92 St. Georges
Square, London, S. W.
[Page Siacteen]
November, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
GERMAN NATIONALS PROTECTED
Germany has won her first case before the Court of
International Justice which holds its sessions at The Hague.
Certain Prussian citizens went into Poland during the
occupancy by the German forces and there acquired titles
to lands by purchase or other negotiation. When Poland
set up her own government she assumed the right to seize
the property of German nationals and to restore the lands
to the Polish Government or to Polish private ownership.
Against this the German settlers protested. In their
behalf the claim was made that Poland did not acquire
title to this territory until after the Treaty of Versailles and
that the German occupancy had preceded this high con-
vention.
The Court of International Justice so held. And the
German nationals who had acquired rights in Poland pre-
vious to the Treaty of Versailles, will be protected in all
their possessions.
The conclusion is not only a triumph for Germany in
this acute controversy but it establishes a point which will
be of value all over the world. There were many changes
during the period of the war, under which nationals of
various countries entered upon territory which since has
been redistributed or realigned. And the Court's decision
is applicable to all these. Any legitimate right acquired by
any national during the period of the war in any country
is not to be disturbed. -
The rights of minorities are to be guarded—except they
be those of Armenian Christians in Turkey. But that is
another story.
A CASE IN POINT
Every day is filled with demonstrations that a uni-
form marriage and divorce law is essential for the social
safety of this Republic.
More and more the thinking people are giving their
support to the movement which The National Reform Asso
ciation and THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN are carrying for-
ward at Washington for an amendment to the Constitution
of the United States, which shall permit Congress to legis-
late upon this vital question.
Our correspondents send to us innumerable illustra-
tions of the defects, the sin, the sorrow, which attend upon
the loose administration of the varied laws in the forty-
eight states. Here is the latest and most poignant One
which comes to our notice:
- A New York man deserted his wife and two little
children and fled to Texas. There he engaged in business
and was prospered. Then, having an inclination for some
other marital union, he sued for divorce in Texas courts
on the ground that his wife had abandoned him. His case
presented the legally flawless but morally false plea that she
would not come to Texas to the home which he had provided
for her. In point of fact, the poor woman hadn’t the
money with which to take herself and her children to
Texas. So the sinful husband is likely to be set free by
the Texas courts, divested of all responsibility to the aban-
doned wife and children, and endowed with legal qualifica-
tion to again enter the marriage state.
The deserted wife in New York, laboring to support her
two children, does not get her poor day in court.
Nothing so far suggested will provide an adequate
remedy for cases like this except the uniform marriage and
divorce law. The National Reform Association is calling
upon all good citizens everywhere to support its campaign.
AN INSULT TO OHIO
Our good friend, Rev. C. McLeod Smith, Executive
Secretary of the Toledo Council of Churches, writes to THE
CHRISTIAN STATESMAN asking that this magazine portray to
its readers the facts concerning a most extraordinary situa-
ton which has arisen in Ohio.
Selecting from the very informing documents supplie.
by Dr. Smith, we find:
In December 1918 a man by the name of John Bryan, an
avowed atheist, passed away in his home in Cincinnati.
In his will be devised to the state his five hundred acre
farm in Greene County; this farm to be known as “The John
Bryan Natural History Reserve.”
One provision of the will was, “The State of Ohio shall not
allow or establish any religious institution on said reserve, nor
allow any religious public worship to be practised or promulgated
on said reserve.”
Three successive Legislatures passed bills accepting the
Bryan bequest. The first was vetoed by Governor Cox, a Demo-
crat; the second by Governor Davis, a Republican; and the third
by the present Governor, Vic Donahey, a Democrat.
The recent Legislature, in special session, over a strong veto
message by Governor Donahey, passed the Calvert Bill accepting
the farm, specifically agreeing to “the conditions set forth in
said will.” - -
So far as is known Ohio is the only state which has at-
tempted to enact any law barring worship on the public domain.
Believing that the three Governors, in their respect for re-
ligion, were right in rejecting the Bryan Farm and that the
recent General Assembly was wrong in accepting this farm with
its inhibition of religion, the Toledo Council of Churches re-
quests other councils and federations, denominational bodies, min-
isterial associations and any interested groups or individuals
to unite with us in protesting against the state retaining the
farm and in asking the Ohio Council of Churches to take the
necessary steps to prevent this farm becoming a permanent part
of the public domain.
THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN in fulfillment of the desire
of Dr. Smith and his colleagues of the Toledo Council,
urges upon all the good people of Ohio to make a last deter-
mined protest and the strongest legal resistance which is
possible under the circumstances.
To permit the vindictive and blasphemous purpose of
John Bryan to penetrate into and remain in perpetuity
a part of the life of the State of Ohio is an insult to
human intelligence as well as a sacrilege toward God.
The whole notion was one of insane vainglory on the
part of John Bryan—to leave a heritage of his atheistic
idea upon succeeding generations, after his body should have
crumbled into dust and his soul gone to judgment.
Ohio would be disgraced if the will of John Bryan
were to become effective through an act of the legislature.
That act is an insult to Ohio.


November, 1923
[Page Seventeen]

T H E C H R IS TI A N STATE S M A N
Christian Fundamentals
Believing in Jesus Christ
AITH is an essential element in all forms of religion.
Conceived as a system of truth, religion is something
to be believed. Conceived as a subjective experience, it
involves the acceptance of some religious system by an act
of faith. This act of faith however does not rest finally
upon mere abstract principles, but upon a person who oc-
cupies a position of authority. Divine attributes are us-
ually predicated of such a person.
Christianity demands faith in Jesus Christ. One of the
most familiar of Bible texts declares that “God so loved
the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that who-
soever believeth on Him should not perish, but have etermal
Life.” The Apostle John states that Jesus performed many
signs which he does not record, but that “these are written,
that ye may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God;
and that believing ye may have life in His name.”
To the question, “What must I do to be saved,’’ the one
universal answer is, “Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ,
and thou shalt be saved.”
But who is Jesus Christ? What sort of a being is
He? What is His rank among the various orders of beings?
Is He a mere man or only a super-man, or is He more
than man? Did He begin as a mere man and end by be-
coming deified, and was He then admitted to a place in
the Godhead? Or is He God manifested in the flesh? And
if this is the correct statement did He retain. His divinity
after His incarnation so that He is properly designated
the God-Man, that is, both God and man, two distinct
natures in one person forever?
While there have been and are devout people who
do not fully accept the Divinity of Christ, though they have
adopted some of the main contentions of The National Re-
form Association and even the principle that Jesus Christ
is the Governor of the nations of the world; it is the firm
belief of many of us that there is a close connection be-
tween His rank as the Second Person of the Trinity and
His official rank as the King of kings and Lord of lords. In
presenting the subject of the Divinity of Jesus Christ and
belief in Him as Lord of all, we are well within the realm
of thought the boundaries of which are drawn by our state-
ment of principles, with which all well informed readers
of this journal are familiar. What then does belief in Jesus
Christ imply and involve, as to His person, His official rank
and His activities? - -
In a broad and general sense multitudes of people may
claim to believe in Jesus Christ, while they differ widely in
their views of His person. It is unfortunate that this is so,
but it is a fact. What we desire to do first of all is to
find out what the Scriptures mean when they enjoin us to
believe in Him. Surely we by faith should receive Him
just as He is. Some light can be thrown on this matter
by a study of the names by which He is designated. A good
beginning can be made by finding out whether He is ever
called God. It is a well known fact that the term “God”
has been used in a very general way in the heathen world,
and the Scriptures, by way of accommodation, speak of the
gods of the heathen while at the same time denying that
those imaginary beings are gods. It is also true that
human beings, especially those who have ranked high as
rulers and military leaders have been apotheosized by their
devotees, but among the Hebrew people the term had a
fixed meaning and was properly applied to the supreme
Deity alone, or by way of accommodation to those to whom
some of His authority was delegated and who therefore repre-
sented Him. Is Jesus Christ ever called God in this ex-
clusive sense? In Romans 9:5, Paul says of Jesus Christ
that He “is over all, God blessed forever.” It is true
that efforts are made by a certain class of critics to destroy
the force of this passage, but this can be done only by a
method that has at least the appearance of distortion.
In the New Testament certain Old Testament passages
are quoted and applied to Jesus Christ, in which He is
called God. For example, in Psalm 45:6, 7 a certain person
is addressed as God, who the writer of the epistle to the
Hebrews says is the Son, and the context shows that he
quotes and applies the passage to Jesus Christ. His words
are, “Unto the Son. He saith, Thy throne, O God, is for
ever and ever; and a scepter of uprightness is the scepter
of Thy kingdom. Thou hast loved righteousness and hated
iniquity; therefore, God, Thy God hath anointed Thee with
the oil of gladness above Thy fellows.” In the interpretation
of this Psalm, as in the interpretation of Romans 9:5, the
effort is made to avoid the ascription of divinity to Jesus
Christ. But the use made of the Psalm in Hebrews 1:8
negatives all such attempts. Jesus Christ the incarnate Son
of God is addressed by the Father and, in plain terms, is
called God. The truth is that He is so addressed twice in
this passage, for in the ninth verse we read, according to
the most natural translation, “therefore, O God, Thy God
hath anointed Thee with the oil of gladness above Thy
fellows.”
Another passage of similar import is Titus 2:13, which,
by some of the best Greek scholars is rendered thus
“looking for the blessed hope and appearing of the glory
of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ.” Into the dis-
cussion concerning the proper rendering of this text we do
not need to enter. It is enough to say that the English
Revision, the margin of the American Revision, Alfred
Plummer, Richard G. Moulton and many others too numer-
ous to mention, adopt the translation here given.
While the term “Jehovah” is not found in the New
Testament, we find that Old Testament texts in which this
term is used, are applied to Jesus Christ. It should be
kept in mind while studying these and many other texts,
that the term “Lord’’ is the equivalent of the term “Je-
hovah” in many New Testament passages. In Isaiah, chap-
[Page Eighteen]
November, 1923

THE CHR Is TIAN st A T E s MAN
ter 6:1-5, there is given an account of a vision of the Lord
seated upon a throne high and lifted up. In the third verse
the person so described is called Jehovah. In John 12:40, 41
the person called Jehovah by Isaiah is said to be Jesus
Christ. It is impossible to accept these records and deny
that Jesus Christ is divine, since the term “Jehovah’’ is
never applied in the Bible to any being except God. It is
true that the term “Lord’’ is often used as a designation
of any one who is vested with authority, but it is also the
equivalent of the term “Jehovah.” In Isaiah 40:3 we read,
“The voice of one that crieth, Prepare ye in the wilderness
the way of Jehovah.” In Matthew 3:3 where this text
is quoted with reference to the work of John as the fore-
runner of Christ, the word “Lord’’ is used to translate
the word “Jehovah.” In Deuteronomy 6:16 we read,
“Ye shall not tempt Jehovah your God.” In Matthew 4:7
Jesus quotes this text using the word for “Lord’’ in the
place of “Jehovah.” In the tenth verse He quotes again
from Deuteronomy 6:13 using the same word for “Lord’’ as
a translation of the word “Jehovah.” These are a few of
the places in the New Testament where Jesus Christ is
identified with Jehovah of the Old Testament. There is
no way of dealing fairly with these texts and denying the
Divinity of Jesus Christ.
In a former article in which the Virgin Birth was
maintained, certain texts in which Jesus Christ, the God-
Man, was called the Son of God, were interpreted to mean
that God was the Father of Him who was born of the
Virgin. It was also held that all such texts at least im-
pliedly teach His divinity, since if He were only man
there would have been no occasion for His conception by the
power of the Holy Spirit. But there are many texts in
which He is called the Son of God because of His divine
nature. As in the use of the names “God” and “Lord,” So
also in the use of the term “Son of God” there has always
been a good deal of latitude. The Angels are sons of God.
All believers are designated by this term. And in these
latter days the idea of the universal Fatherhood of God is
supposed to involve the universal sonship of men. But
the term is properly used in an exclusive sense of the Sec-
ond Person of the Trinity. It is used in the same sense of
that same Person after He became man. He did not lose
His place in the Trinity by becoming man. In this class
of texts belong the following: “No man hath seen God at
any time; the only begotten Son who is in the bosom of the
Father, He hath declared Him.” (John 1:18). “God so
loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son.”
(John 3:16). “declared to be the Son of God with power by
the resurrection from the dead.” (Romans; 1:4). “God,
sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh.”
(Romans 8:3). “God sent forth His Son.” (Galatians 4:3).
“Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Thee.”
(Hebrews; 1:5). This list of texts might be greatly en-
larged, but these are enough to establish our position. They
prove that Jesus Christ is the God-Man and that His place
in the Trinity was not lost by His incarnation. There is
one text which has given trouble to many and which the un-
learned wrest from its true meaning and quote to prove that
when He humbled Himself He laid aside His divinity. That
text is Philippians 2:6-8, where Christ is thus described:
“who, eaſisting in the form of God, counted not the being
on an equality with God a thing to be grasped, but emptied
Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the
likeness of mem.” The essential points in the text for our
purpose are these: Christ existed in the form of God
previous to His incarnation. The expression “form of God”
involves the idea of Divinity, as will be seen from a care-
ful examination of the Greek term “Morfa’’ rendered form.
He emptied Himself of something before He became man
so that He might take another form, that of a servant. He
could not empty Himself of His divinity for in that case
there would have been nothing left. It was the being on
an equality with God in divine glory that He laid aside.
And right here a very common mistake should be corrected.
Some theologians persist in saying that the Son as the
Second Person in the Trinity is inferior and subordinate to
the Father. This is not true. There is and can be no
subordination of Persons in the Trinity. But Jesus Christ
was willing to lay aside His equality with God in glory
and honor; and became man, and as the God-Man, took up
the task of Mediation between God and man. In this
capacity. He is spoken of as the Father's Servant and is
necessarily subordinate to Him.
Having shown that names and titles given to Christ
require us to believe in Him as God, it will now be shown
that the honor which must be accorded to Him leads to the
same conclusion. Here again we must use a word that has
different shades of meaning. That word is “worship.”
Honor is to be shown to certain beings who are not divine,
and sometimes this honor is called worship. But in the
true sense of the word only God is to be worshiped. Is
Jesus Christ to be worshiped in this exclusive sense? The
principal acts of worship with which we are acquainted are
embraced under the terms prayer and praise. We are
plainly taught in the Bible to pray to Christ. The dying
Stephen prayed, “Lord Jesus, receive my spirit (Acts 7:59).
The Apostolic Benediction is a prayer addressed to each of
the three persons of the Trinity. In the fifth chapter of
Revelation Jesus Christ along with the Father is the object
of worship by the angels. We are persuaded that the angels
were properly informed on this matter, for in Hebrews 1:6
God said “Let all the angels of God worship Him.”
Henuine faith must therefore so receive Him.
One further proof must be presented. Jesus is con-
stantly set forth as Lord of all. In His hands is the
scepter of universal authority. On His head is the crown
of universal dominion. He is King of kings and Lord of
lords. All things in heaven and on earth are placed under
His feet. Universal dominion can belong to no one who
comes short of Divinity. The functions of a Universal
Ruler are beyond measure too stupendous for one who
does not measure up to the full stature of Almighty God.
National Reform work aims to accord to Jesus Christ the
full measure of honor that belongs to Him. R. C. W.
November, 1923
[Page Nineteen]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Impediments to Prohibition
By JoHN J. BIRCH
Few public questions have ever been more debated or
subjected to more controversy than the Eighteenth Amend-
ment to the Constitution of the United States. It is being
attacked from every possible angle, but the majority of op-
position comes from three sources—the liquor interests de-
siring the return of their highly profitable business; the in-
veterate drinkers whose appetites for intoxicants are un-
controllable; and the people who are not in possession of
the true facts or who, knowing them, are unwilling to
acknowledge their validity.
In the majority of the large cities of the country there
are vast numbers of recently naturalized citizens. These
generally illiterate people are being led to think that pro-
hibition was effected in the United States by subtle and
underhand means, and that being deprived of their alcho-
holic drinks constitutes an encroachment upon their per-
sonal liberty. Everything possible is being done to induce
them to believe that prohibition should be hated and de-
spised and that there is warrant for violating it upon every
possible occasion. This foreign population becomes a very
serious opponent to prohibition enforcement.
During the last elections some of the candidates ad-
vocated a modification of the Volstead Law so as to permit
the use of beer and wine. Many of these candidates held
high positions in the educational and business spheres and
one is led to wonder if their own best judgment dictated a
modification of our present laws or if their policy has been
determined by some pecuniary rewards from the liquor
interests. No one can doubt that there would be a demand
and consequent sale for these drinks, thus creating a con-
dition which would almost inevitably bring the re-establish-
ment of the saloons as in the past. Yet some argue that
they are not in favor of re-establishing the saloons but that
they advocate the serving of these beverages at hotels and
restaurants. They believe that a respectability would be
given to public drinking and would thus eliminate the
environment which surrounded the saloons. The argument
however is fallacious; for it is intoxicating drink which
causes the trouble and not the manner in which it is
dispensed. Restaurants would invariably sink to a low
level of conduct and become breeding places of vice and
iniquity. The man who seeks votes on the beer and wine
pretense, merely insults the intelligence of those to whom
the appeal is made. His arguments are utterly childish and
untenable, and intelligent people should hold in absolute
contempt the position of any candidate who advocates wine
and beer.
Also, if the saloons and quasi drinking places were
opened under a license, then immediately the enforcement
of the law against whisky dealers would become increasingly
difficult if not impossible. The permission to sell light
wines and beer would become a loophole for avoiding the
constitutional amendment and would inevitably make it
ridiculous.
It is lamentable that many of the newspapers during the
last few years, have taken such a special interest in pub-
lishing accounts of arrests for intoxicants. Five years ago
they were not noted, but today they receive attention and
are placed as headlines in bold-faced type. Because people
are misinformed they are led to believe that drunkenness
is increasing. They are ignorant of the fact that Federal
statistics show a 95 per cent decrease in the use of intoxi-
cants since the adoption of the Eighteenth Amendment
and a reduction of $200,000,000 in the drink bill of the
nation per year.
A prominent Southern paper in a recent editorial
said: ‘‘We wonder whether we all realize what a contribut-
ing factor the newspaper is in encouraging law violation,
especially of violations of the laws to enforce the Eighteenth
Amendment. We believe it safe to say that more than half
of our daily newspapers are wet, and that they daily over-
draw the picture of failure to enforce the laws. At the
same time they preach the gospel of disobedience and the
right of those who oppose a law to disregard it.”
Certain men whose cause depends upon the deception
of the people, have recently called attention in the public
press to an increase in crime in some localities in 1921
over that of 1920, and have pointed to it as a result of
prohibition. They take it for granted that the public
will not remember that both 1920 and 1921 were dry years
and that a correct comparison would be with a wet year
instead. It is certainly brazen shamelessness that can incite
some people to inveigh against a law, which has worked such
benefits already to the whole country. Those people who
depend entirely upon their own observations and are un-
willing to accept the significance of national statistics, often
injure the cause of prohibition. They know their local
conditions, or at least think they do; and suppose that these
must prevail in the entire country. But prohibition is a
national matter and not one confined to small localities, and
therefore it must be judged by conditions at large.
Respect for the law is absolutely necessary for the pre-
servation of our civilization. Without it, life, liberty,
prosperity and social relations are insecure. The history of
all civilization has been a continual struggle for law and
Order. Perfect law can be attained only by perfect faith
in the law and an obedience to the same. Without this
respect civilization would fall back into the chaos of
primitive times.
On the other hand, some argue that by returning
wines and beer, the lawlessness would be decreased. It
would be just as tenable to argue that the statutes against
murder and theft should be erased from our law books in
order that murder and robberies might be diminished. The

[Page Twenty]
November, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
fact that robbers and murderers are numerous, is never given
as an argument that the laws against robbery and murder
should be repealed. The Eighteenth Amendment is as truly
a law as any of these; yet some people encourage its viola-
tion. By encouraging a defiance for law and by awakening
contempt therefor, the friends of the liquor interests would
bring all laws into disrepute.
Candidates or parties that are in favor of law enforce-
ment, ought to receive the support of Christian people and
of all right-minded citizens. But those which flout the law,
advocate its annulment, or support its modifications by per-
mitting wines and beer, ought not to have the respect and
the support of such citizens.
The fact that there are some drinkers whose uncon-
trollable craze for liquor leads them to partake of vile and
poisonous substitutes, is certainly stressed upon by the op-
ponents to prohibition; and the superficial arguments are
accepted by the thoughtless, and especially by those who
themselves have acquired the appetite for liquor. Even
some non-partakers, who have not thought deeply into
the subject in a broad, benevolent and human way, are also
inclined to believe that, rather than have them taking the
poison, their cravings should be satisfied.
The fight for prohibition has hardly, begun. Securing
the law was but a minor part of the conflict—holding it and
enforcing it until its benefits have become effective is the
greater and more important task. This can be accomplished
only by continually and persistently working against those
sinister influences which are aiming to bring all laws into
disrepute or to prevent the honest enforcement of the ex-
isting laws. To disobey or disregard any law enacted by
the properly accredited representatives, is to aid the cause
of anarchy and to undermine the foundations on which all
democratic institutions rest.
In New York State, when Governor Smith signed the
bill repealing the Mullen-Gage Prohibition Enforcement Act,
many of the less intelligent people believed that pro-
hibition itself had been repealed in the state. Others be-
lieved that the state stood for lax enforcement of the
Federal constitutional amendment and still others sympa-
thized with the Governor’s laughable farce in championing
“State Rights.”
Furthermore it has shown the Republican Party that
if they hope to elect a governor next year, there is only
one platform upon which he can stand and that is on a
bone dry issue. The Republican Party, both state and
national, has been forced to take a strong unequivocal stand
for prohibition enforcement. The dry interests were de-
feated not because of the general sentiment of the people
for repeal, but because so many who would have voted dry
did not vote at all. These people are coming out at the
next election in overwhelming number. They have learned
a lesson which will not easily be forgotten.
The National Government is paying special attention to
the enforcement of prohibition in New York State. Her
treasonable actions have angered and exasperated the dry
leaders of the whole country. And “State Rights” were
really weakened instead of strengthened by the repeal of the
Mullen-Gage Law, for Federal officers will be sent into the
state to enforce the constitutional amendment instead of
its being looked after by New York State’s own police force.
The Federal power will in consequence become increased
rather than decreased, not only in apprehending violators
of the law but in bringing them to justice in a Federal
court as well.
HOW HE HATES IT
By JUNIUS CHANNING QUINCY
Every time I read any of the utterances of our states-
men or publicists declaring that we cannot expect to get
along without war in the future, I am reminded of that
story of one of our old New Englanders—a farmer in Maine,
who on his way to town was accosted by a friend with the
inquiry: “Where you goin’, Eb3?’
“I’m goin’ to Bangor, to get drunk. And oh, how I
hate it !”
That’s this war situation. A lot of these people talk
as if they had to go to war, but oh, how they hate it!
If Eb didn’t like to go to Bangor to get drunk all he
had to do was to stay at home. -
And if we don’t like to go to war, our statesmen and
publicists can stay on the job making peace for humanity.
All this talk about the inevitability of war is what
makes for war.
I cannot say that war will never come again in the
world. But all war is produced by human sin and human
folly. And the way to stop war is to stop the sin and the
folly.
Mere preparation for war is not of itself a deterrent
to either the sin or the folly. In fact preparation takes
these things into account, sympathetically stimulates them in
many instances, and makes opportunity to utilize as a
provocative all that sin and folly can do.
For forty years we have laughed in New England at
the story of Eb who was going to Bangor to get drunk, and
of how he hated it.
That story has been told to us from our childhood as
the best illustration of the willful waywardness of the in-
dividual man in doing the ruinous thing that he hated to
do. -
But you may take that illustration and apply it widely.
It is no more ridiculous in Eb's case to go to Bangor and
get drunk against his own desire, than it is sinfully ridic-
ulous for the world to go to war when the world hates it.
What diabolism enters into the minds of statesmen and
publicists when they stand before the world affirming that
war is inevitable? All their energies of thought and utter-
ance should be given to the teaching that war is not neces-
sary and that people can stay at home in peace instead of
going to Bangor to guzzle what they don’t like.


November, 1923
[Page Twenty-one]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
AMERICAN RED CROSS ROLL CALL,
NOVEMBER 11-99
The activities of the American National Red Cross
today, for which it is asking the support of the people
through its Seventh Roll Call, include work for disabled
- ex-service men and their families, service to the regular
Army and Navy, Disaster Relief, First Aid, Life-Saving,
Enrollment of Nurses, Public Health Nursing, Home Hy-
giene and Care of the Sick, Nutrition Service and the
Junior Red Cross. -
From July 1, 1917, to June 30, 1923, the American Red
Cross spent nationally and through its Chapters more than
$163,000,000 in service to the men who wore the American
uniform in the World War, and to their families. During
the last fiscal year $8,000,000 was spent in this work.
In the public health and home service work now being
carried on by hundreds of Red Cross Chapters throughout
their families is always recognized.
Under its charter the American Red Cross acts “in mat-
ters of voluntary relief and in accord with the military and
naval authorities, as a medium of communication between
the people of the United States of America and their Army
and Navy.”
During the war the Red Cross recruited 19,877 trained
nurses to stand behind the men who fought in France and
those who suffered in hospitals at home. Today it maintains
a reserve nursing corps of nearly 40,000 trained nurses,
available in emergency to the Army, Navy, U. S. Public
the country, the priority of the needs of ex-service men and
Health Service and Veterans’ Bureau. The Nursing Service
is the source of the nurse supply for such Red Cross activ-
ities as assisting in disasters, epidemic control, Chapter pub-
lic health nursing and the instruction of Home Hygiene
and Care of the Sick classes.
The Roll Call will be held from Armistice Day to
Thanksgiving, November 11 to 29.
CHIEF OF CHAPLAINS ARRANGES FOR ARMISTICE
DAY SERVICES
The Chief of Chaplains of the United States Army,
Colonel John T. Axton, has issued an urgent call to the
One thousand clergymen who constitute the Corps of Chap-
lains of the three components of the Army, to begin early
the preparations for a proper observance of Armistice Day,
which this year comes on Sunday.
The Chaplains have been asked to make it an occasion
for special patriotic services at which there shall not only
be most fitting commemoration of the heroisms and sacrifices
of the war, but where the gospel of a better understanding
among men may be stressed with a view to lessening the dis-
cord that is so rampant throughout the world.
Through community co-operation, particularly with
churches, schools, patriotic societies, and veterans’ organ-
izations, it is desired that wherever there is a unit of the
United States Army, no matter how small, there shall be a
program of practical addresses, scripture readings, and
musical numbers by bands, choruses and soloists, and that
there be suitable decorations and printed programs.
POWER IN PRAYER
Every week is prayer week for the reverent soul—and
every day. But the inculcation of the helpful practice of
prayer, sometimes needs a special impulsion.
And so the week of prayer for young men, November
11-17, appointed by the International Committee of Young
Men’s Christian Associations, is deserving of the most sym-
pathetic support which Christian people generally can accord.
The power of prayer to sustain and to console ought to
be known to every young person, in order that it may be
a definite part of his life while in this vale of mortality.
Prayer is a force which is unappreciated and neglected. It
is the most potential agency for individual and world bene-
fit that is within the reach of man.
Scientists and industrialists talk sometimes in the way
of regret because the vast power of the tides of the sea
cannot be harnessed to do the work of man. The only rea-
son why this immensity of energy goes to waste is because
man does not yet know how to make utilization. But there
is a power infinitely greater, whose use is simple in its
methods and known to all. It is the power of faithful
prayer, which could even still the tides and move the
mountains.
United and fervent prayer of God’s children on earth,
accompanied by the deeds which such prayer would dedi-
cate, could redeem the world. -














[Page Twenty-two.]
November, 1923.
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
The Authority of Religion in the State
By E. A. CROOKS
The State is the highest earthly authority in the field of
human action. The individual enjoys large freedom. In
many things he exercises his own pleasure. He chooses his
occupation; he selects his companions; he decides his place of
residence. But in all this freedom he must have regard to
the common good as defined by law. He may not cross the
busy city street except at the beck of the traffic officer.
With all his boasted liberty the individual lives within the
zone prescribed by the State. The old English law makes
a man’s house his castle, but he cannot shut its door in
the face of the properly commissioned officer of the State.
Religious liberty is one of the precious cornerstones of
our Republic. Every man is guaranteed the privilege of
worshiping God as he may choose. Organizations may meet
peaceably for the worship of God with whatever rites or
ceremonies they may elect. But there are two things they
may not do; they are not permitted to teach sedition or
to practice immorality. In these matters the authority of
the State is paramount.
There are gradations in legislative authority all the
way from the village council, to the Congress at Washington.
The city council regulates local affairs. The state legislature
enacts laws governing the commonwealth. The laws en-
acted by Congress are for the entire country. We have a
splendid series of courts ranging in authority from that of
the country justice of the peace to that of the Supreme
Court at Washington. We have a series of executive
officers extending from the mayor of a town to the
President of these United States. This three-fold arrange-
ment makes up what we call the Supreme authority of the
State.
Is there any authority above that of the individual
State? We have international law. It is a compilation of
accepted regulations that have grown out of the contact of
nation with nation. Some day we may have an international
parliament making laws to govern the nations. A World
Court has just been set up with an eminent American
lawyer as one of the judges. The most important inter-
national question before the American people today is, shall
we give adherence to this Court?
The League of Nations was organized largely on the
suggestion of the then President of the United States. We
are in the embarrassing position of not being willing to join
the League that we ourselves promoted; and this because it
was made a political issue by party leaders. The logic of
political philosophy and the necessity of the world situation
both demand a world organization with authority. But
will such an organization, when it comes, be the Supreme
authority in national life? Instead will it not make
clearer the necessity of recognizing the authority of God as
the final Arbiter of all national and international questions?
Religious sanctions are the most binding obligations
among men. They have a large place in national life. Plu-
tarch says, “A city might more easily be founded without
territory than a State without belief in God.” Experience
has proved that religion is essential for the construction of
a State. As a part of their ill-fated revolutionary experi-
ment the French abolished the Church. In their mad zeal
to blot out religion they substituted a ten day division of
time instead of the week with its Sabbath. When Napoleon
Bonaparte came into power he restored the Church, saying
that if he had not found a religion at hand he would have in-
vented one. Personally the Great Dictator cared nothing
for Christianity. As the manipulator of the life of a nation
he understood its power. Religion is the imperium in im-
perio of the State. It is the invisible power back of
government. While all religions are tolerated among us,
the Christian faith so dominates our national life that any
question about the sanction of religion is an inquiry about
the authority of Christianity.
In its commonest transactions the Government invokes
the authority of religion. Before the commonwealth issues
you a license to operate an automobile it requires you to
witness before God to the truth of the facts set forth in
your application. If you register a bill of sale before a
notary he imposes on you the obligation of an oath before
God that the facts set forth are correct. If you are a
bank official you are required to make statement under
oath, giving the resources of the institution. If you are the
publisher of a newspaper you are required to make a
statement giving the circulation of your paper. Your word
may be as good as your bond among your associates, but
the Government will not accept it until it has bound your
soul with the most solemn religious obligation known to
men. When it assesses your property it calls in the author-
ity of religion to make sure you are not concealing part of
it. If you are chosen by the sovereign people to exercise
any office within their gift, the Government calls you before
the Great Sovereign of the universe and pledges you before
Him to honesty and faithfulness in the discharge of your
official duties. If you are in court as a judge, an attorney,
a bailiff, a prosecutor, a defendant, a witness or a juror
the State invokes the authority of religion, in the form of
an oath, to secure from you truth and justice. If you serve
as a member of the school-board in country district, town,
or city you are under oath before God to meet faithfully
your important trust. If you sit in a legislative council—
village, town, city, state or national—to enact laws for the
well-being of your fellows, the State steps in with the au-
thority behind all law and puts you under oath.
The daily sessions of Congress are opened with prayer.
In these prayers God is thanked for his goodness to the



November, 1923
[Page Twenty-three]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Nation and appealed to for guidance and protection. At the
foundation head of its legislation the Nation acknowledges its
need of divine direction. The Government provides chap-
lains for the army and the navy, ministers of the Christian
faith, to care for the moral and spiritual welfare of the
men enlisted in the defense of the country. In all penal
institutions chaplains are employed to bring back the erring
to the ranks of good citizenship. If Christianity is needed
to enlighten the senator and to reform the criminal why
should it not be given a place in the public schools main-
tained to fit our children for citizenship?
The President annually appoints a day of thanksgiving.
He exhorts the people on these occasions to thank God for
national peace and prosperity. When war or disaster over-
takes the Nation it is customary, sometimes at the suggestion
of Congress, for the President to call the Nation to prayer
and confession of sin.
The Supreme Court has declared that this is a Christian
nation. Christianity is recognized by the courts as a part
of the common law of the land. Our laws against theft,
murder, adultery, perjury, blasphemy, slander, and Sab-
bath desecration are translations into modern statutes of
the precepts of Sinai. All our laws dealing with moral and
ethical questions have their basis in the teachings of the
Scriptures.
Christianity not only furnishes the material for our
laws, but it develops in the citizen and the official that
conscience without which law would be a dead letter. Chris-
tianity is the real power back of the framework of our
Government. Take out of the minds and hearts of the
American people all the reverence for law and all the
wholesome fear of God instilled by Christianity, and anarchy
would reign.
Since the State is served so vitally by religion, what in
turn is the obligation of the State to religion? Since our
Government, local and national, makes such extensive use of
the sanctions and authority of Christianity, what is its obli-
gation to Christianity? The question is a logical one, and it
is a very pertinent one. -
In answer to this question we would offer a few sug-
gestions. The State should protect and encourage Chris-
tianity. Since religion is essential to the well-being of the
State; and since Christianity is the basic religion of the
State, the State should protect and encourage it. The
State cannot maintain a benevolent neutrality in religion.
It must choose one whose sanctions and power it invokes.
In a land such as our own, where the Christian faith over-
whelmingly predominates, there should be no hesitancy
about an open choice of Christianity on the part of the
State.
In its administration of order and justice the State
should have a care that conditions prevail most conducive to
the growth of Christianity. The more Christians and the
better Christians there are, the easier will it be for the
State to fulfill its mission in human society. To this end
the State should maintain peace and sobriety. Good order
and morality should be promoted. Drunkenness, gambling
and licentiousness are open enemies of Christianity. The
State that desires to encourage its best friend must suppress
immorality. The Christian Sabbath has been set apart by
divine command as a day to be used exclusively for religious
worship, study and culture. The State that desires to be-
friend Christianity, must protect the Sabbath against the
inroads of business and the interruptions of pleasure. In
all fairness the State that so extensively uses Chrstianity,
should fully protect it.
The obligation of the State toward Christianity is not
completely discharged by a friendly attitude. In fact Chris-
tianity is not something apart from the State; it is a part of
the State. Christianity belongs to the State as really as it
does to the Church. The State makes its own peculiar uses
of Christianity. It uses it as a foundation for its laws.
It employs it to bind the consciences of its citizens. It re-
lies on it as the great moral foundation for its activities.
Without it the State could not carry on.
This raises the question as to what the State itself
should do to promote Christianity. Should not the State
through its public schools, colleges, and universities teach
as much Christianity as it uses in its public administration?
We have called attention to extensive use made of the oath
in civil administration and judicial procedure. Is not the
State under obligation to teach the nature and binding ob-
ligation of an oath? When it adjures a man by the omni-
potence of God to tell the truth; when it warns him by the
final settlement of the Day of Judgment not to prevaricate,
should it not teach him the essential facts about God and
the future life? Since it builds its laws on the old rock-
ribbed foundations of Sinai, should it not teach the deca-
logue to its youthful citizens? Since Christianity has been
declared by the Supreme Court to be a part of the common
law of the land should it not teach the common facts of
Christianity? What right has the State to punish a man for
theft, adultery or murder if it has not taught him the right
of private property, the sanctity of the marriage relation,
and the sacredness of human life?
The Bible is the Plymouth Rock of our national history.
Our infant Republic was nurtured in the arms of Christi-
anity. Her early history is a part of the struggle of Pro-
testantism for the religious liberty we now enjoy. The
story of our beginning and of our early development cannot
be told without relating the activities of the Puritans, the
Baptists, the Episcopalians, the Quakers and the Presby-
terians. The narrative of our present greatness, with the
multiform activities of Christianity left out, would be worse
emasculated than Hamlet with the hero omitted. The State,
by correctly teaching the facts concerning Christianity in
our national development, will do much to vindicate the use
it is constantly making of it.
The commonwealth of Illinois has, by a decision of its
supreme court, excluded the Bible from its public schools.
By a ruling of the state superintendent of public education
the Bible is excluded from her public school libraries. So far
as her schools are concerned every school child in Illinois
is forbidden to even read the Bible. If consistently followed

[Page Twenty-four]
November, 1923

T EI E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
out the teacher of English would be prohibited by these
exclusions from explaining any of the numerous references
to the Bible and Christianity in our English classics. Yet
with glaring inconsistency a state law requires that a copy
of the Bible be given to each convict when he enters her
penitentiaries' If it is worth while to apply the Scriptures
as a remedy to the morals of the man who has unfitted him-
self for citizenship, would it not be the part of greater wis-
dom to give the growing citizen the benefit of its teachings
in the hopes that he would never need its reforming in-
fluence?
A number of other commonwealths have excluded the Bible
from their schools. Consistency requires that we shall either
eliminate all appeals to God in our civil administration and
that we shall discard all sanctions of Christianity; or that
we shall give a place in our public schools to as much Chris-
tianity as the State is employing in its administration.
The use the State is constantly making of Christianity
requires it to go one step further. It it continues to appeal to
the authority of God over the consciences of men, should
the State not acknowledge the authority of God as being
the commisson under which it is acting? Should not the
State that is constantly making use of the sanctions of
Christianity and appealing to its support, cheerfully recog-
nize the Christ who has made Christianity?
It is not possible for any State to continue indefinitely
in the inconsistent attitude of our Nation toward Christi-
anity. We must either go on to the complete elimination
of Christianity from our administration, and the destruc-
tion that would inevitably bring; or we must go back to our
birthright and acknowledge Jesus Christ as the Sources of
all authority in the State.
METHODISM ENDORSES
The Methodist Conference, in session at Kitanning, Pa.,
October 8, 1923, unanimously adopted the following
resolutions:
1. This conference hereby records its endorsement of the
effort of The National Reform Association to secure the use
of the Bible in the public schools of the land; to unify the
various state marriage and divorce laws; to suppress polygamy:
to secure a Sabbath rest law for the District of Columbia; and
to induce the nations of the earth to try Christianity in the
adjustment of national difficulties.
2. We commend he Association as worthy of moral and
financial support, and nominate Daniel L. Marsh and Hon. John
W. Vickerman as representatives of this conference upon the
officiary of The National Reform Association.
THE RIGHT YEARS
In THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN for October, under the
heading “The Lone Survivor,” a sketch of Mr. Robert N.
Redpath, two incorrect figures were given. It was in March
1863 that Mr. Redpath heard the announcement of the
National Reform movement and in 1865 that Mr. and Mrs.
Redpath made their migration to Olathe, Kansas.
GERMANY COMING BACK
BY LAWRENCE Y. LEDBrookE
I trust you will be willing to give Space in your mag-
azine to a word of commendation for German industry and
pluck and foresight.
As We all know, Germany lost her merchant fleet as
a consequence of her sin in entering upon the war and of
the righteous retribution which fell upon her in her failure
to win the war.
But do her people sit down and merely bemoan their
sad fate? Not in the matter of shipbuilding, at any rate.
Already she has become the second nation of the world
in her shipbuilding activities—Great Britain being the first.
According to reports which I find in the journals which give
attention to maritime matters, Germany
nearly twice as much tonnage as France;
half times as much as the United States.
has under construction, merchant ships of
than 350,000 tons.
Great Britain and Ireland together excel Germany by
nearly one million tons; but many of these ships built in
Great Britain and Ireland are for other Ownership, while
all of Germany's building is for the use of her own maritime
companies.
Many years ago I was an interested observer of the
methodical, patient, determined development of Germany's
commercial interests, not only within the empire but
throughout the world. While one might have been fearful
of some of the underlying purposes, one could not withhold
his admiration of the long foresight, the concentration of
purpose, and the patience with which Germany was working
out her plans. It seems as if in some particulars she is
renewing that old patient activity. The loss of her colonies
might have seemed deterrent; but she will get back the
value of the colonies if she reestablishes a maritime
Supremacy in the carrying trade. The mere ownership of
colonies might of itself be burdensome, but the carrying
trade can be made very profitable and can give an influence
upon colonies second only to the political connection be.
cause the carrying trade can dominate the financial relations.
is constructing
and two and a
Germany now
a total of more
I am glad to pay this tribute to German foresight and
German industry; because I have been one who has criticised
Germany’s evasiveness in the matter of reparations. Let us
at least give to the German people all the credit which is
their due.
THE GENERAL WELFARE
By E. P. ESSICK
Our Government has one great aim—
The general welfare to promote.
Let all the people seek the same,
By prayer, and life and vote.
º
November, 1923
[Page Twenty-five]

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
WHAT RADIO SUGGESTS
By J. A. CROSS
Among the many discoveries of recent decades no
other has come in with the astounding wealth of sug-
gestion that the Radio-phone brings. It has been said that
every man knows that he is going to die, but that he
doesn’t believe it. So with the marvel of broadcasting; the
proof is before us, yet the mind stalls at the very audacity
of the new wonder.
That such a thing is possible suggests certain things
about God, man, the universe and future possibilities.
Since it is possible for the voice to go anywhere on
earth instantly, what must be the fullness of the resources
of the One who holds each hidden force subject to the com-
mand of His will?
It brings to our minds most forcefully that we are
living in a live universe in which even wire is not needed
to transmit the thrill.
The natural question is, what next? No one can guess.
One step leads to another. New combinations of forces
await the right approach and the proper point in develop-
ment to bring them out. Discovery has its logical sequence.
Science finds indications that the universe throughout
is made up of the same materials and forces known to us
on earth, together with all the potentialities of earth yet
unknown to us.
Since space is being reduced so effectually, will the
time come when the distant worlds will be our social neigh-
bors? If such a thing is ever to be possible there are so
many intervening steps before its realization as to make of
it a far-fetched topic at present. A nearer phase of progress
is the probable direction of our next move in learning to
harness the eternal forces all about us.
Each new discovery not only tells us something more
about the universe, but it also tells us something more
about man. To the beast all the finer goods in nature's
rich storehouse are as nothing. To the Savage they merely
form a basis for superstition.
the action of the growing mind suggests the absence of any
limit to the combinations and applications of world forces.
The old saying that this life is what we make it, may
be fittingly applied to the field of scientific discovery. Pro-
gress is limited only by our ability to analyze and combine.
Man has been doing so well of late as to demon-
strate the immortal qualities within him. One of the large
suggestions that grows out of the recent developments is the
impetus it ought to give to faith in the survival of the soul
after death. Why should the life of man be cut off utterly
after he has climbed to heights where he can look over into
infinite glories evidently prepared for him?
As to the desire for continued life, there is nothing new.
The change we are experiencing, is coming in various forms
of evidence whose tendency is to substantiate the faith of
our fathers. -
The difficulty might be raised that we will soon have
such a full view of truth as to leave our faith without
The response of nature to
proper exercise. The answer seems to be that whether our
horizon is small or great it contains the elements for doubt
and belief in such proportions as is wholesome for the
soul's discipline. Then there is always this difference, that
religion has to do with purposes, while science is occupied
with methods.
Whether the line that marks off the spiritual will ever
be crossed by science is yet for the future to determine.
At first thought, broadcasting seems to come near to it.
Yet it originates nothing; its function is to conquer space.
It has been observed that the man who knows how
will always have a job, but that he will always be working
for the man who knows why. Applying this in a larger
Way, the scientist who is learning how the laws of nature
operate will always have a job, but he will always be
working for the God who knows why.
FAITH
By LUELLA KILPATRICK
In one of the Upanishads is the saying that “We know
what is not by the world of things that are.” Faith is
that feeling which actuates a man when he has no actual
knowledge or experience, but believes—believes fully—
though having no knowledge and experience.
One of the foremost commands of Jesus was “Have
faith in God.” It is this faith which deeply moves every
man, for mankind is essentially religious. We have faith
in God, we must have faith in Him although we cannot see
Him. His presence is imminent.
* We have faith in those we love, although we cannot
know in advance what the years will bring. We have faith
in the goodness of mankind, although in many instances
this faith may seem betrayed.
Faith lies at the root of all practical virtues. Of the
great trinity of graces, Faith, Hope and Charity, the
greatest is said to be Charity; but the first named was
rightly Faith. Faith always attaches itself to what it con-
ceives to be good. Faith is rational, and it is moral. Again,
a great work of genius is said also to be a great act of
faith, because a genius in his creations has faith in the
greatness and goodness of these creations.
Faith is a wonder-worker. Many things are done
through faith that never would have been done had faith
not been present at the beginning. How often is it said
“This is impossible!,” and how often it is that Faith re-
moves this impossibility.
Faith lifts her heart amidst the darkest night,
When there shines not a ray of the sun;
Works tell of the joy when the faith is bright,
Till the long, long day is done.
Faith guides as a lamp, the weary feet
Of those whose hearts are oppressed;
Works tell of those who toiled in the heat,
As they watched the “reddening West.”
But faith and works are just the same
When the long, long day is done,
For both are alike in life and name,
When faith and works are one.
[Page Twenty-siz]
November, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
CURRENT NOTES AND OPINION
TO SAVE THE PRESIDENT
The Rotary Club of Kalamazoo, Michigan, has recently
passed a kind and sensible resolution which might well
be adopted by every organization and every individual in
the United States It pledges its members to regard both
the Presidency of the United States and the incumbent of
that high office with an understanding sympathy and to re-
frain from harsh, partisan and unfair criticism. The reso-
lution reads in part:
We hereby pledge ourselves, that, despite differences in
political views and on policies of national and international im-
port, we shall pay to the office and to the man the respect and
reverence which are their rightful due; that we shall refrain
from invective toward the Executive and shall give voice to
criticism only that is kindly, tolerant, respectful and helpful;
that we shall make this a rule of our conduct, both as individuals
and as a club organization, and that we lead the way in a
movement to revive a proper respect for the Presidency, in
particular, and for our national, state and civil leaders in general.
PITIFUL IGNORANCE OF THE BIBLE
[Methodist Recorder]
The news from West Virginia giving the result of a
recent questionnaire on the Holy Bible is almost as sad as
the earthquake news from Japan. In its ultimate sig-
nificance to Christianity and to civilization, the ignorance
disclosed by this intellectual survey is more lamentable than
any mere physical catastrophe that could happen in all the
realm of Nature. The inquiry was made by the Sunday-
School Association of West Virginia, and those who were
called upon to undergo the test were the students in a
number of representative junior high schools of that state,
the regular teachers of these schools conducting the question-
naire. Approximately one thousand boys and girls, the
greater proportion of them regular pupils in various Sun-
day schools, were asked such questions as these:
Name five Old Testament books.
Name five New Testament books.
In what book of the Bible are the Ten Commandments
found 3 -
Who spoke the Beatitudes? Write any one of them.
Write the first ten words of the Lord’s Prayer.
The youth of West Virginia are doubtless fully equal
to the American average in Bible knowledge. But the
fact makes unhappy record that only twenty-seven per cent
of these high school pupils could name five books of the
thirty-nine comprising the Old Testament, and only twenty-
nine per cent could name five of the twenty-seven compris-
ing the New Testament! And though the Beatitudes, apart
from their religious character, have become golden threads
in the warp and woof of universal literature, and have en-
tered even the nursery and the kindergarten, of every
language, yet only nine per cent of these students knew the
Author of the Beatitudes or could quote a single ºne of
them
A HUMILIATING CONFESSION
|United Presbyteriam]
Commenting on the address to the rulers of the world,
which was adopted by the recent Christian Citizenship Con-
ference at Winona Lake and forwarded to the heads of all
the great governments, The Christian Science Monitor re-
marks that it is a most significant confession to say that “the
time has come to try Christianity.” And it goes on to
admit that the confession is due, that Christianity has not
yet been really tried in an effort to adjust the relations of
the nations of the world. If only the rulers and political
leaders of the nations would give heed to the appeal of the
Winona Conference and make a fair test of the principles
of Jesus as they apply to national life and international
relations, what a change we should quickly see.
The situation in Europe, so discouraging and dark,
seeming so impossible of solution, so full of the menace of
another great war, could have been avoided if statesmen had
had the courage to try Christianity, had been venturesome
enough in their faith to treat each other as brothers and to
love their enemies. Why have they not done it? Is it not
a most humiliating confession to acknowledge that the
principles of Jesus have been disregarded and the rulers of
the nations have been acting on the old and savage and out-
worn principle of ‘‘an eye for an eye and a tooth for a
tooth.” Yet we call this a Christian civilization, and the
great powers of Europe call themselves Christian nations,
and the principles of love and brotherhood and forgiveness
which Jesus declared would bring peace on earth and a new
social order which He called the Kingdom of Heaven have
been proclaimed for almost two thousand years!
The Winona Conference addressed this strong and
forceful appeal to the rulers of the nations. What is the
most potential thing that Christians can do to back this
movement up 2 Something can be accomplished, no doubt,
by petition and letter and personal appeal to those who are
shaping the international policies of the nations. Much can
be done through public discussion and the effort to bring
public opinion to bear strongly upon statesmen and rulers.
But most can be done by prayer. Let Christians follow up
this appeal sent out by the Winona Conference with unceas-
ing intercession.





November, 1923
[Page Twenty-seven]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
MISSIONARIES WHO OMIT THE NAME OF CIIRIST
FROM THEIR PRAYERS
[Western Recorder]
For many months it has been charged that the London
Missionary Society had missionaries in India who were
omitting the name of Christ from the hymns and prayers
they used in teaching Hindus and Moslems. Until now no
denial from the Society has been forthcoming.
The point of view of these missionaries appears to be
that, since the heathen do not believe in Christ, it is better
for the missionaries to find common ground with them by
leaving out the name of Christ.
Commenting on this, the Bible Call truly says, “If
men can pray to God apart from the Mediatorship of Christ,
there is an end of Christianity.” Paul became “all things
to all men,” but he did it that he might ‘‘by all means
save some.’’ He did not become anything to any man that
was inconsistent with his constant testimony to the power
and nature of the gospel of Christ. From all the informa-
tion we can get, it appears that the London Missionary
Society refuses to instruct its missionaries on this matter.
That is, its missionaries can either hide the Christ out of
sight, or keep Him to the front, as they may think best.
This is essentially the attitude of Modernists in America
and everywhere else. It would seem to be an indication
that the now broadspread charge is true that Modernists
have stolen into the directorate of this historic Missionary
Society. -
May God deliver our English Baptist brethren from
this terrible thing. It is the absolute negation of the spirit
that actuated William Carey, the great first modern mission-
ary. It is strong evidence that apostasy from the Christ
of the New Testament is getting a stranglehold among not
a few of the official cast of English Baptists.
As elsewhere among God’s people, it would seem that
the Modernism apostasy takes hold among the men of
influence, rather than among the intelligent mass of Chris-
tians. We have assurances that the great mass of Friglish
Baptists are devout and Bible-loving Christians. We must
not be prejudiced against prominent men. For the sake of
the responsible positions many of them hold, as well as be-
cause in the case of Baptists in the South they are ap-
proved and proven men of God, we must honor them and
protect them from the tongue of suspicion. But it cer-
tainly should humble the hearts of even our best leaders
and of all of us, when we face the incontrovertible fact
that the devil is getting nearly all his voices for the Mod-
ernism apostasy from among the men who have been trusted
with high position in the Lord’s work.
In this vital respect Southern Baptists have great
ground for gratitude. But the defection is so general and
influentially placed in the religous world, and the atmost-
phere so surcharged with the philosophical outlook that
produces Modernism that it would be to advise Baptists to
live in a fool's paradise, not to caution them that we are in
this matter in a war “not against flesh and blood, but
against principalities, against powers, against world-rulers
of this darkness, against spiritual wickedness in high
places.”
Let us thank God in much prayer that He has protected
us so exceptionally from the shame of this apostasy. Let
us beg of Him that He shall keep us so humble and devout
in spirit, so consecrated in devotion to revealed truth, that
We may be kept from the schism of this apostasy. And let
us be spared the folly of closing our eyes and ears and
minds and hearts to the heart-breaking apostasy which is as
a conflagration in the midst of many Christian bodies, and
refusing earnestly to consider ourselves lest we also fall into
temptation.
SONS OF HUMOR
BY NAN TERRELL REED–in The Optimeter
At breakfast time, when slumber lies
Not so remote from human eyes,
The Sons of Humor can evoke
A twisted word that makes a joke.
It serves to speed us on our way,
And rather brightens up the day;
It curves the lips that for a while
Have just forgotten how to smile.
And I have seen a growing wrath
Diverted from its crimson path,
And laid aside, all cold and dead,
By some fool-thing that has been said.
There’s plenty sad when day is done,
But Sons of Humor find the fun,
And God bless every man who strives
To keep the laughter in our lives.
—Selected by R. M. Down IE.
DO YOU NEED SONG BOOKSº
Write for returnable copies. We supply Song books
for all departments of church work including Sunday
School and choir, also solos, duets, male quartets, etc.
Send No Money. Write — state your needs. We send
advance copies at once. Clip this advertisement and address
GLAD TIDINGS PUBLISHING CO.,
Dept. F. E. H., 207 S. Wabash Ave., Chicago, Ill.
TY P E W R IT E R S
All makes slightly used machines, $20 up.
Five days free trial. Easy monthly payments. Express
prepaid. Guaranteed two years.
Write today for price list.—Address,
PAYNE COMPANY,
Dept. 260, Rosedale Station, Kansas City, KANSAS


[Page Twenty-eight]
November, 1923

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
“Father and son week’’ is to be observed this year
November 11-18.
Senhor Teixeira Gomes is the new president of the re-
public of Portugal.
In America there are 1,500,000 persons unable to speak
English and 3,000,000 more who cannot read it.
Miss Jane Addams has just returned to her work at
Hull House, Chicago, after a nine months tour of the world.
Gypsy Smith, the great evangelist, is now campaigning
in the Southern States. He expects to return to England in
February.
The United States Post Office Department has spanned
the continent in less than twenty-eight hours by means of
airplane service.
Tsao Kun, chief of the northern militarists, has been
elected president of China. Thirty-five years ago he was a
common soldier.
A new type of street car is in operation in Minneapolis.
It is equipped with roller bearings and automobile brakes
and is comparatively noiseless.
It is estimated that there are 170,000 active clergymen
in the United States. Only 1,671 of them were taxed on
incomes above $3,000 last year.
An American, Henry Morgenthau, has been appointed
by the League of Nations to direct the work of settling
almost one million Greek refugees in Greek territory.
The Roman Catholic church, formerly regarded as not
friendly to labor unions, has started a movement in Mexico
for the organization of labor unions under church control.
The Civil Service Commission is urging women to enter
Government service and reports that there is a greater op-
portunity than ever before for women in the high salaried
positions.
For several days in September, the newspaper pressmen
of New York were on strike and eleven daily papers were
obliged to unite in a small composite edition. The public
managed to live through it.
Professor Francis B. Sayre, who married Miss Jessie
Wilson, daughter of ex-President Wilson, has given up his
chair of international law at Harvard to accept the position
of advisor to the King of Siam. -
PEOPLE AND EVENTS
The Japanese Government pluckily refused relief of:
fered by the Soviet Government of Russia, believing that
the assistance was tendered with the real object of further-
ing a world-wide revolutionary movement.
Emmet Dalton, the last of the Dalton gang which ter-
rorized the West a generation ago, says, “A dollar honestly
earned is worth $10,000 obtained by fraudulent means.”
He spent 14 years of his life in prison.
Miss Florence King of Chicago is the only woman
lawyer whose name appears on the Government’s register
of patent attorneys. She has appeared in several cases
before the Supreme Court and has won them all.
Lloyd George's tour of the United States and Canada
is a triumphal one. Americans like the great Welshman
for what he is and also for what he was. The former
premier is a self-made made. He was born and raised in
poverty.
Secretary of the Navy Denby, has decided that in the
future, United States dirigibles shall be known by names
instead of algebraic formulae. The first instance of the
change is the renaming of the Z. R. 1, which is to be called
the Shenandoah.
On September 28, Ethiopia, or by its more modern
name, the Empire of Abyssinia, was formally admitted to
membership in the League of Nations. The Ethiopian dele-
gates made a picturesque appearance in costumes of rich
color and material.
Figures for eleven states — Connecticut, Delaware,
Massachusetts, Minnesota, Montana, Nebraska, Nevada, New
Hampshire, New Jersey, South Dakota and Vermont—
show that in 1922 there were 13,592 fewer marriages and
3,136 more divorces than in 1916.
Since the signing of the armistice the War Department of
the United States has disposed of material originally valued
at more than $2,000,000,000 and comprising over 100,000
separate items of surplus war material, according to Fred-
erick A. Collins, assistant chief of the sales promotion sec-
tion of the War Department.
In 1770, an act was passed in the British Parliament
which ordained that “any woman, no matter of what age or
rank, be she maid or widow, who deceives a man and in-
veigles him into matrimony by the use of finery, false hair,
paint, corsets, hoop petticoats, or shoes with high heels, shall
suffer the penalty of the law, * * * and the marriage shall
be null and void.”
November, 1923
[Page Twenty-nine]
T E. E. C. H. R. IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Danish women are making great gains in a national
temperance movement.
A New York landlord refuses to rent apartments except
to families with children.
University professors of Italy declare that there is a
great growth in the religious spirit of the young men of
Italy since the World War.
This summer the Endicott Johnson shoe corporation of
Binghamton, New York, gave a week’s vacation with pay
to its 14,000 employees. The loss in profits is said to have
been $200,000 but factory heads announce increased ef-
ficiency as a result of the vacation experiment.
Mr. Hanihara, the Japanese ambassador to the United
States, says that American relief to Japan in her present
emergency is a supplement to the Washington Disarma-
ment Conference; that as the Conference showed Japan’s
sincerity to America, the earthquake has revealed to Japan
the mercy in America’s heart.
The American Red Cross Society has ordered
GOOD TIDINGS
The Chinese have abandoned their boycott of Japanese
goods, out of their sympathy for the sufferings of the Jap-
anese people in the great earthquake disaster.
The Loyal Orange Institution of New Zealand is
making a persistent effort to secure the use of the Bible in
the public schools of New Zealand.
After four years of experiment at the clinic of the New
York University Medical School, it is announced that a
serum has been discovered which it is believed will cure
rheumatism. Five thousand cases have been handled and
about 80 per cent of patients have made partial or com-
plete recovery.
The consumption of milk in the United States increased
from 1917 (wet) to 1922 (dry) from 84,612,000,000 pounds
in 1917 to 102,562,221,000 pounds in 1922, according to
figures made public a few weeks ago. The increase is prob-
ably due in large part to the greater use of milk in families
where it was not formerly afforded.
from one New England shoe factory 62,000 pairs
of shoes for Japanese Relief, and of the order 25,000
pairs have already been shipped.
Miss Christabel Pankhurst, formerly celebrated
as a militant English suffragist, has become convert-
ed to Christ and is now a preacher of the Gospel.
She has written a book entitled, “The Lord Cometh.”
The United States Government maintains a
fleet of twenty-eight splendid “dry” ships, thirteen
of which operate between New York and Europe. Am-
ericans need not travel on booze ships except by choice.
Mrs. Mabel W. Willebrandt, an Assistant United
States Attorney-General, is to take personal charge
of the campaign to wipe out the saloons in Phila-
delphia. She will direct the crusade from her office
in Washington.
Col. C. E. Lowe of St. Louis, Missouri and
Henry K. Kneeland of St. Louis, Michigan, two Near
East Relief workers, have been given the Greek
War Cross for brave and humane action during the
Italian bombardment of Corfu. s
At a meeting of the National Bank division of
-Courses-
Synthetic Bible Study—systematic;
Practical Christian Work—methods
Introductory Bible Course-adapted
Evangelism—methods and principles
Christian Evidences—facts in sup-
Bible Doctrine—great basic doc-
Bible Chapter Summary-an easy
How to induce Regular
Bible Studyin Your Church
Nothing can so transform mere church members into
workers as the study of God’s word, the Bible—for it
is the foundation for faith. Study classes so often fail
from lack of experienced leadership or lack of a prac-
tical course to follow.
nº
(Not Sold for Profit 1)
succeed because they are built on 34 years'
experience of Moody Bible Institute in reli-
gious teaching. Last year 10,047 students of
almost every race and nationality took one
or more of these courses by mail. In our day
and evening classes 1,700 more resident stu-
dents were training for Christian work.
Revitalize your church with a Bible Study Club.
Use aSunday School Class, the Young People's Society
or a special group. Follow one of our eight tested
Home Study Courses and success is yours.
Thecostissmall—theseCourses are not sold for profit.
Write for free Prospectus of eight courses and plan
oforganizing a Bible Study Club. Don’tput it off-tear
out andfillin the coupon, and senditin-NOW.
MOODY BIBLE INSTITUTE
Dept. 3748 153 Institute Place, Chicago, Ill.
shows relationship of separate
parts to each other.
of soul-winning and other forms of
Christian work.
for beginners, covers entire Bible.
of evangelism for Christian
workers.
port of Christian faith and an in-
spired Bible.
trines of Christianity.
way to know the Bible.
cofield Bible Correspondence
Course—scholarly, for ministers
and Christian workers-covers en-
tire Bible.
the American Bankers Association, John P. Pueh-
licher, retiring president and Edward James Cattell
of Philadelphia were enthusiastically cheered for
their defense of the National Constitution, which had
been assailed by Waldo Newcomer in an argument
for the repeal of the Eighteenth Amendment.
Introd. Bible Course
Evangelism
Christian Evidences
Bible Doctrine
Bible Chapter Summary []
Scofield Bible Course
m = mm mm mm - m - rºma - - - - - - - -
MOODY BIBLE INSTITUTE,
Synthetic Bible Study
Dept. 3748 153 Institute Place, CHICAGO, ILL.
Please send me FREE your Prospectus describing the Eight
D
Practical Christian Work Ti Home Bible Study Courses—also your plan for organizing a Home
Ei Bible Study Club. I am most interested in those checked at left.
H
[]. Address




[Page Thirty]
November, 1923
T H E C EIR IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Around the World
The Supreme Objective of Every Traveler
Travel the “Clark” way and enjoy
absolute freedom from responsibility
The magnificent new Cunarder LACONIA (oil-burner of 21,000 tons) is your luxurious sea-going
Hotel for the entire Cruise of approximately 32,000 miles of travel (123 days) sailing leisurely, en-
circling the Globe, visiting the important ports and inland cities in the fascinating and mysterious
Oriental countries, strange lands and islands that it has been the dream of a lifetime to see.
The only conducted World Cruise
º:
Sailing from New York January 15, 1924, to: CUBA, through PANAMA CANAL, stopping at
LOS ANGELES, thence to HAWAII, we reach JAPAN in plum-blossom time (18 days in Japan and
China); 18 days in INDIA and CEYLON. A most fascinating itinerary in all countries visited.
Social events, educational lectures, Sunday services, the careful, efficient management which avoids
all crowding, and the many inspirational features on board ship will leave a life-long happy memory
of the most delightful travel vacation you have ever enjoyed.
CHRISTIAN STATESMAN READERS
are invited to become members of this Cruise under the experienced guidance of the Managing Di-
rector, D. E. Lorenz, Ph.D., author of the well-known travel books, “The Mediterranean Traveler” and
the “Round the World Traveler.” Special advantages in selection of accommodations and personal
help in all travel plans are offered our readers who join this congenial group.
Apply for reservation now as the Cruise is limited as to number.
For further particulars address:
THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN
Publication Building, Pittsburgh, Pa.
Illustrated book and ship diagram sent postpaid upon request.







November, 1923 [Page Thirty-one]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Christian Martyrs Given to The Lions
HRISTIANITY is the greatest fact in history. The early Christians endured martyrdom rather than forsake. Principle.
The picture shown herewith depicts 87,000 people assembled in the Coliseum at Rome, to witness the Christians given
to the lions. In such a scene may be read the inevitable doom of the Empire that ruled the world. If you would know
the history of mankind—every sacrifice for principle, every struggle for liberty, every conflict and every achievement,
from the dawn of civilization down to the present time—then embrace this splendid opportunity to place in your home the
STANDARD HISTORY OF THE WORLD
We will name our Introductory Price and easy terms of payment and mail free our 32 beautiful sample pages to all
readers interested. A coupon for your convenience is printed at the bottom of this advertisement. Tear off the coupon,
write name and address plainly and mail now before you forget it. We will mail the sample pages without any obligation
on your part to buy. You can purchase this great work if you act at once at a very reasonable price and pay for it in
cash, or in small sums monthly, as you prefer. Mail the Coupon.
Free
We will mail
free a beau-
tiful 32-page
bo o k let of
sample pages
f r o m the
S t a n d a rid - º
H is to r y of º ºf Wººl ºgº.Tº
vºwſ voivº voix.
º - - sº º Eºgºs tº º º º
the W or 1 d, - - - - º º #. Pºp § ºf º ºf
- - --- º - - - rºaº ºratºr - -
E on taining || - º ºg "; º ºn gº ºf
pictures of º º # º - ºf ºilº º
great char-
acters in his–
tory, to every
reader who
mails to us the
C O U P O N.
Six Thousand Years of History
COUPON ". Nº. sº *; of h', Yº. $.” The Pyramids of Egypt had looked down—old and still-for
e n18tory 0 e Whole human race from the Degln- - - - - -
§es ning of civilization down to the present time. #. hundreds of years on the activities of man at the time when
*śs you find the growth and development of all govern- Children of Israel passed through Egypt across the Red Sea—and
ment, the history of art and literature, the religion - - - f - Be-
of peoples and races, and the development of all even before that distant period begins the story of mankind. e
commerce and invention. Here you find the fore the separation of races, before the Assyrians were, before the
story of all the famous women and men gods of China, before Jerusalem was thought of far back—begins
whose names are flashed across the pages of the story; finding for you the first glimmer of light on the blackness
history. They are all here. In this his- k d ted And thi t f f
tory are the developments of all races of unknown and uncounted ages. noi So this Story Of man, from
and nations, the lust of 10,000 battles, the far beginnings through the classic ages, down through the dark
the struggle of 1,000 kings, the be- centuries when all Europe stopped for six hundred years in ignorance
H. E. SEVER, Pres.
140 So. Dearborn St.,
Please mail without cost
to me, your 32 page. Sam-
ple booklet of the Standard
History of the World, con:
taining sample pages and pic:
tures of great characters in his:
tory, and write me full particulars
- is Nº. inni h - - - - -
º §.. The {º 33 *...; ... #. . "...?", and despair—through the Middle Ages gay enough with chivalry—is
- eant of history in which mil- brought down to the recent World War. The work covers every race,
lions of characters have played every nation, every time. Nothing more interesting, absorbing and
their part. inspiring has ever been written.




























































[Page Thirty-two.] November, 1923
AT THE BIG DESK
ARTHUR B. COOPER, Business Manager
RATES-Payable in advance, $2.00 the year. In Canada and other countries, $2.25. Single copies 20 cents. Club
rates on application.
REMITTANCES-Should be made by check, draft or money order payable to The Christian Statesman, and mailed to
Room 501, Publication Bldg., Pittsburgh, Pa. Receipt will be sent if two-cent stamp is enclosed with remittance,
EXPIRATIONS-The time of expiration is given each month on the wrapper. Special notice will be sent in advance. Please
notify us soon after receipt of last copy if you wish discontinuance.
RENEWALS-Please specify “renewal” and write name as it appears on the label. If payment is not received in due time
we shall not feel warranted in continuing. Please be prompt.
CHANGE OF ADDRESS—Change of address or notice for discontinuance should reach us by the first of the month. Lic
not fail to give both old and new address. Acknowledgment will be made by change of address on the wrapper.
|EST MESSAGE
TO EVERY READER
Dear Reader:
One purpose of this magazine is to give Christian citizens the facts indispensable in
any adequate effort to solve the civic problems of today. No other magazine occupies this
field. It is rapidly winning the confidence of nation-wide Christian leaders. But
The Paramount Purpose
Is to Proclaim the Civic Gospel of Our Lord Jesus Christ the King, according as He said,
“All Authority Hath Been Given unto Me in Heaven and on Earth. Go Ye, Therefore,
and Make Disciples of All the Nations. . . . . Teaching Them to Observe All Things What. H
soever I Commanded You.” - ---
The COMMISSION is to proclaim the counsels of God BOTH to individual and or-
ganized—to all—life. Nations like individuals must be summoned to the altar.
Because this has not been done, the nations, and largely all organized life, are today
heathem in conduct. -
And God is visiting them in wrath. He will even visit our own Nation if Christians
do not obey the gospel commission.
Do You Believe This?
It is a herculean task and requires hastel. In obeying it The Christian statesman º
is today the one publication crying in the wilderness. Its message is to Christians in the
name of CHRIST the KING.
It Cries To You Because
The commission of Christ is to You! You cannot escape it. If you cannot
influence directly those in authority; if you cannot address Christian citizens; GO fro:
your knees with a burning message on your lips, and build up the circulation of t
The Mouthpiece of the Civic Gospel of Christ. º - -
Do it in your own way—but do it!
THE NATIONS FERISHII
There is no other name given among men today


























A LEADING BISHOP OF
The Great Methodist
“The National Reform Association is doing work
which is far-reaching in its influence. Its official
organ, The Christian Statesman, is touching a wide
circle of people in the interest of morality in
Denomination
national affairs and touching them in a very help-
ful way. I cordially commend The Association
and THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN.”
William F. Anderson
A prominent temperance man recently told us,
“The National Reform Association and The Christian Statesman have the key to
the situation. They cover the whole field of civic reform and they have the only sure
foundation.”
Never mind now who the big men are who are behind it. That will come out later.
Not many years ago there was little mention of The Christian Statesman among
the circle of those who create public sentiment. Ilater we began to note our editorials
and paragraphs given prominent place in various periodicals without acknowledgment.
Today we learn of none who will brave detection by using matter unaccredited.
º- The Christian Statesman is being read in every quarter from bishop to layman,
and from voter to statesman.
-º-º-º-º: We once did all the soliciting. The public is initiating its own interest these
days in subscribing.
Here is the latest.
“I have heard a great deal about The Christian Statesman. Please enter my
name and that of my brother... and bill me for whatever it costs.”
---
---
hey are getting it, I
- ARE YOU –YOU 2
PRINTED AT THE CRESCENT PRESS, PITTSBURGH, PA.

















Founded in 1867
—Jesus Christ is Civil GovernorAmong





Vol. LVII. DECEMBER, 1923
onal Reform Association
Organized in 1863
; Publication Building, 209 Ninth St., Pittsburgh, Pa.
diation was founded by men and women who had conducted a great missionary movement
in the years preceding the civil war. It derived its name from the words of Abraham Lincoln’s
An of Mareh 30, 1863. He said:—
“It is the étity ºf tºrtions, as well as of men, to own their dependence wpon the overruling power of
God, $6 coºfess their sim8 &nd #ransgressions & humble sorrow, yet with assºred hope that genuine re-
pentance will lead to mercy and pardon, and to recognize the sublime truth announced in the Holy Scrip-
tures, grid proven by gll history, that those nations only are blessed whose God is the Lord; &nd insomuch
&g we know that, by His Divine Law, nations, like individuals, are subjected to punishments and chastise-
#ents ºn this world, mag we not justly fear that the awful calamity of civil war, twhich flow desolates tha
land, may be bººt & punishment inflicted ºpen us for our presumptuous sing, to the weedful end of our
NATIONAL REFORMATION as a whole people?”
From that time to this the Association has been laboring to bring to the consciousness of America and
other lands the fact that civil government is subject to the Divine Will and that civil government must sub-
mit to Him if the nations would be preserved.
The ills of the world are largely due to the failure of moral responsibility by nations. They girl
against God and they and their people suffer.
The National Reform Association in undenominational but in entirely Christian in its personnel and
its purpose. All the Evangelical churches are represented in its official body. -
It opposes Church in the State but advocates religion in the State. It holds that the State belongs tº
God. Who can deny that?
With vice-presidents in nearly all the states of the Union; with headquarters in Pittsburgh, Penn-
sylvania; with branch offices in various parts of this country and in other lands, the Association has an Ex-
ecutive Committee of fifty men and women, all members of the church Evangelical—business men, lawyers,
ministers and publicists.
OFFICERS
President Thomas D. Edgar
First Vice President_... . . . Charles F. Wishart General Secretary.......... . . . . ...James S. McGaw
General Superintendent........— ........James S. Martin Corresponding Secretary........ ...John C. Nicholas
Asst. Gen. Superintendent................Larimore C. Denise Treasurer James S. Tibby
Recording Secretary. .....................James A. Cosby Assistant Treasurer Henry Peel





-
T H E C H R IS TIAN STATE,
y
ºm - - =-
Not Boasting, But Conse
Let us not boast of the years past; let us pray and plan for the years Oncoming.
A nation inert and conscienceless, can wither and decay amid its gloried memories
Unless it keep itself in touch with that visible God-purpose which appears in every signli,
its development, it must soon come to piteous pause and then into ruin, Spiritual and material.
We have been favored as no other nation of this Christian era. And in our arrogance of sp.
are apt to £orget the Infinite Source of the blessings—blessings measured for a measured purpose il,
finite mind.
It is written: “Beware lest thou forget Jehovah l’’
That warning was given to a nation. It went unheeded. The nation fell. Its peoples are scattered
over the whole globe, and for nearly 2000 years they have been unable to cohere themselves again into a
national life. It is as if the Lord had preserved them as a myriad messenger, to warn other peoples to re-
member God, lest they too crumble and dissolve.
Of the warning truth of history, most Christians are aware. But they think of God’s dealing in the
historical and not in the present sense. And yet, almost before our very eyes, within a decade, God has
dealt with nations as directly and as avengingly as ever He dealt in ancient times. Nations which wearied
Him with their cruelties and defied Him in their ambitions, have been broken like the potter’s vessel.
We are now ending a year which opened with foreboding. Mercifully our nation, as many another pow-
erful people of the world, has been kept from crashing calamity, through the lovingkindness, the com-
passion, the forgivingness of the God of nations.
But His patience does not endure forever. We come to the threshold of another year with knowledge
that, in every one of its days, we are but the creature of His loving purpose and His merciful care.
Beware lest we transgress once too often. He can cast down in a moment as He has raised up through
the years.
There is no safety for this nation unless it shall come, as a nation, into remembrance of God and into
obedience to His law.
Almost as the year dies, we hear the voice of great statesmen crying throughout the earth, that civilization
is doomed—that the world must go once more into wreckage from which it can emerge only through long and
painful centuries of growth and suffering. The prophets foretell that there is one power of redemption from
this lowering threat. It is: To come to God while yet there is time.
In the face of this national need, how sinful and pitiful seem the remonstrances and the delays of men
Admitting that the nation is a creature of God, many of our own Christian leaders refuse to impel a national
submission, but choose to tolerate the very defiance of God which assures a national destruction.
We believe in the glory and in the perpetuity of this nation until it shall have fulfilled God’s purpose.
We believe that the United States will rise in her national acknowledgment and her national obedience, above
all the mists of ingratitude and blasphemy toward the God who made and holds us as a nation. We believe
that the United States is to lead the world to righteousness in the service of the Divine King, as it has led
the world away from submission to earthly kings.
But with all these firm beliefs, we know that the nation stands in peril every hour, if the nation shall
forget Jehovah.
Another year may witness the wrecking of the world, unless God’s leader among the nations, the United
States, shall come to Him with all its power of faith, with all its humility of submission, with all its strength
under Divine leadership to rescue the governments and the peoples of the earth.

















December, 1923
[Page One]
Hºrst As S T A T E S M A. N.
- º
(FOUNDED IN 1867)
Published Monthly at $2.00 the Year by
, he National Reform Association -
(ORGANIZED IN 1863)
209 Ninth Street, Pittsburgh, Pa.
COMITTEE ON PUBLICATION:—
R. C. Wylie, James S. Martin, Thomas D. Edgar, A. B. Cooper, Lyman E. Davis, J. H. McQuilkin;
Frank J. Cannon, Chairman. -
Editor-in-Chief—RICHARD CAMERON WYLE
Associate Editors—Thomas H. Acheson, Dorothy C. Hyde Business Manager—Arthur B. Cooper |
| DECEMBER C O N T E N T S 1923
Page Page
Not Boasting but Conesecration . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 EDITORIAL
Notes by the Way . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3 Has Islam Reformed? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
Resolutions on Dr. John Knox McClurkin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 A National Self Destruction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
Anti-Protestant Unfairness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 Avoid Teutonic Imbroglio . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
The Annual Meeting . . . . . . . . . . . * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * 5 Maligning the Victory . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
Jabez Says . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 Christian Fundamentals . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
And Martha Says . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 National Reform and the Fundamentals . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
- OUTLOOK To Guard against the Gambling Fever . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Good Beginning for International Accord . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 The Church and the New World Order . . . . . . ... . . . . . . . 19
Do It Now . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 In Ret t 21
Setting the Limit . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 in Retrospect . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Degraded Single Standard . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 Endorsed by Presbyterian Synod . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
Facts Demolish the Wets . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 Industry in Goodwill . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22 -
Profitable Generosity . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 Christmas Chimes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
Too Rich for Our Blood . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10 Compulsory Bible Reading . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
Reorganites and Polygamy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10 Friends of National Reform . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Beware a Breach . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11 The Fearless Legi 29
“Hephzibah” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11 € tº earles S Leg 1011 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Mormon Brag and Profanity - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 12 Rally All . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Mormon-Gentile Lines Being Drawn . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13 Never Knew Us Before—Now He Does . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
A Christian Leader’s Word . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ... 13 Saved through the Gideons . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Address contributed articles to the Editorial Department; and business communications to the Business
| Department; Christian Statesman, Fourth Floor Publication Building, 209 Ninth St., Pittsburgh, Pa.
| -
Entered as Second Class matter, July 30, 1906, at Pittsburgh, Pa., under Act of Congress of March 3, 1879.
º:




[Page Two] - December, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
NOTES BY
[E]
THE WAY
[E]
Sunday is becoming the day of arrest.
Speech is Pinchot and Silence is Coolidge.
Close this year with praise and open the next with
prayer.
Some of those war profiteers have nothing left but
the teers. -
The Klan had enough K’s without having Klansman Kill
Klansman.
That man Pinchot is the Pinch Hitter for Prohibition.
Inter-allied notes and German trillion mark notes
are approaching parity.
New York has no need of theaters for sex drama. Her
divorce courts are nasty enough.
We have had many a President who was worth more
than a billion dollars—to the country.
We had to drive whisky out of politics; and now,
to finish the job, we must drive politics out of whisky.
Study in American universities is not half as much
endangered by football as by highball.
McAdoo, all Dry, is better for Democracy than both
Edwards and Smith, each only half Dry.
It seems that two or three Western states didn’t care
whom they got for governor, so long as he was totally
unfit.
France held Germany back to save the world. And
the world’s idea of reciprocity is to hold France back to
save Germany.
No spellbinder will be worth his salt next year unless
he can prove that his candidate can make the World all
over in six months.
The remarkable eyesight of two opposing national
chairmen is demonstrated by their seeing in the off year
elections of 1923, an absolute assurance of sweeping Repub-
lican and Democratic victories in 1924. He who crows early
enough has his crow, even if he must eat it later on.
After these scholar iconoclasts get through with dressing
the Bible in modern words, probably they will try to set
the psalms to the jingle of jazz.
Coolidge, the Man, in the Church. Coolidge, the Presi-
dent, in the State. Both institutions belong equally to God.
So Coolidge should be God’s servant in both places.
Unscientific German industry: Turning paper pulp
into six hundred quadrillion marks, and then furning six
hundred quadrillion paper marks back into pulp.
Otto Cook, of New York, left an estate of $36,000–
$1,000 to his widow, and $35,000 to pay for prayers for
his soul. That kind of a soul isn’t worth praying for.
Newspapers tell of one woman divorced thirteen times
and still going strong. She insists that she is severely
virtuous, and our complaisant courts sign up her semi-
annual indulgence.
An old-fashioned Cleveland dad Spanked his pretty,
prankish, new-fashioned daughter. She dragged him to
court and the judge sent him to the workhouse. Thus per-
ishes the last paternal privilege.
When a judge twists technical procedure to protect the
fanciful rights of law-breaking brewers, he sacrifices the
constitutional rights of one hundred million loyal citizens.
He chooses a stinking beer vat for his country.
Thank the Lord our faithful President, Calvin Coolidge,
himself humbly thanked the Lord, and asked all the peo-
ple to join, when he wrote his Thanksgiving proclamation.
And he recognized the Divine Rulership by the words
‘‘done in the year of Our Lord.”
STORY OF THE MONTH
Mr. Big Business Man, with a group of secretaries
and accountants and experts and lawyers and stenographers,
was trying to figure out his income tax.
While the Sweat oozed out of his twitching brow, he
moaned: “I wish my folks had started me out to be an
underpaid and overworked preacher, instead of a harrassed,
victimized, misunderstood, hated, maligned, looted, perse-
cuted and blackmailed millionaire. Then it would have been
a hundred to one shot I never would have seen enough
money to pay surtax on l’’


















December, 1923
[Page Three]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A. N.
RESOLUTIONS ON DR. JOHN KNOX. McCLURKIN
Whereas: It has pleased Almighty God to summon
from this sphere of action. His faithful servant, John Knox
McClurkin; and
Whereas: Through long and valiant years, Doctor
McClurkin has been a Director of The National Reform AS-
sociation—sagacious in counsel, loyal in purpose, brave in
activities;
Be It Resolved, by the Directors of The National
Reform Association, speaking for ourselves and the whole
body of membership,
That we do thank our Father in Heaven for the noble
life of our brother, John Knox McClurkin;
- That we pay tribute to his pure spirituality, his fine
intelligence, and his high and steadfast courage;
That we extend our sympathy to his congregation in
their separation from a wise and loving pastor; to his re-
latives and friends who will miss his beautiful companion-
ship; and to the City of Pittsburgh and the whole country,
in this loss of a strong influence for civic righteousness;
That we acknowledge the obligation of this Association
to Doctor McClurkin for inspiration, counsel, and generous
support through many years; most of all for his sublime
and constant testimony to the Kingship of our Lord Jesus
Christ;
And that we do mourn our loss, while yet yielding
submission to God’s decree.
Adopted by the Directors of The National Reform Associa-
tion, November 9, 1923.
ANTI-PROTESTANT UNFAIRNESS
By ERNEST TURNER MASON
I have been watching, with increasing admiration of
late, the fight which William H. Anderson, superintendent of
the Anti-Saloon League of New York, is making against the
anti-Protestant influences which have gathered around the
whisky business and which have been in a more or less defi-
nite alliance to destroy the Anti-Saloon League power in
the Empire State.
Separated from all the heat which this question usually
engenders, one can view the facts and come only to a con-
clusion that Catholic politicians, anti-Protestant influences
generally, the bootlegging trade, and the foemen of our
American public school system; are making a common cause
in their fight.
Mr. Anderson gets all these on One side and fires broad-
sides at them. When any other agency cries out against
his war-like spirit and remonstrates against the destruction
which his shots are working, he merely tells them to get
out of the way and let him hit his own target.
to fight the whisky business, but he insists that he has to
fight everyone that gets between the Anti-Saloon League
and the illicit whisky trade.
No one who has studied this conflict will offer any pity
He started
or any sympathy to Mr. Anderson; for he needs none. If
ever a man showed that he was able to take care of himself
in a fight, William H. Anderson does so.
But some of us are interested as citizens in observing
, the misuse which these combined anti-Protestant forces are
able to make of the governmental agencies in New York.
Mr. Anderson was indicted by a special grand jury,
under a pretense that he had misused or had misdirected
funds of the Anti-Saloon League; although the local officers
of that League unanimously certified that he had not so
misused any of the funds. For a little time even the friends
of Mr. Anderson felt, possibly some of them still feel, that
the Anti-Saloon League and Mr. Anderson erred in their
manner of accounting for disbursements; but that has
ceased to be a matter of public interest in any legitimate
sense, because if the League and its Superintendent are at
a unity and if the supporters of the League are content,
certainly the law enforcement officers have no reason to
become so acutely concerned.
There was a very peculiar proceeding before the grand
jury in procuring this indictment against Mr. Anderson; and
his counsel, the famous ex-governor Charles Whitman of New
York, demanded the right to inspect the grand jury minutes.
The court denied this right or privilege. And yet at
the same time the same court granted such right or privi-
lege to the counsel for six other defendants, all anti-Pro-
testants, who had been indicted for much worse crimes
than the one charged against Mr. Anderson.
Here was a man, a Protestant, represented by one of
the most eminent Protestant lawyers of New York, who
could not gain the privilege that the most vicious and
guilty anti-Protestant could get.
Mr. Anderson is a man of eminence and vigor in a
great moral work. Even if one were to assume—as it is
impossible to assume—that he committed some actual wrong
in his disbursement of the League funds and that the
League itself was aiding in the prosecution, as it is not;
still he and his counsel would have been especially entitled
to access to the grand jury minutes. In no other case of
the group under consideration did such a special right exist.
And yet it was granted to all the others and denied to him.
The inference is so conclusive that there is justification
for a call upon Protestant forces to arouse themselves to
fight the combined effort which is being made by anti-
Protestant conspirators, to break down the Protestant in-
stitution in the United States.
The Anti-Saloon League in New York is one of the most
militant of the Protestant movements. It is officered en-
tirely by Protestants. It is supported entirely by Protest-
ants, so far as we know. It has many times taken issue with
Catholic sympathy for the liquor trade. It has been at
open war with the anti-Protestant press. It is now compelled
to make a general warfare against all this evil combination
which seeks to enfold under its nefarious protection the
whisky, the ignorance, and the political corruption which
are allied in New York City.
Protestants should wake up.

[Page Four]
December, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A. N.
The Annual Meeting
The Annual Meeting of The National Reform Associa-
tion will be held in Pittsburgh, Pa., on December 2, 3, and
4, 1923.
It is confidently hoped, as it is greatly desired, that this
will be the most largely attended and the most representa-
tive meeting in the modern life of the Association.
Assurances have been received from many quarters that
tried and true members of long years of experience, will
be there to give the inspiration of their presence and the
benefit of their counsel, while among the host of new mem-
bers are many who also will come to make their participa-
tion a vital force in their lives and a helpful force in the
life of the Association.
A generous program has been provided for the days of
December 2, 3, and 4. As usual, the Annual Meeting which
is of formal and business character, will take place on the
day appointed by Charter, the first Tuesday in December;
but in the two days preceding there will be gatherings for
inspirational and informative work.
The meetings are to be held in the Smithfield Methodist
Episcopal Church, corner Smithfield Street and Seventh
Avenue, Pittsburgh. - , , , , .
The Speakers Bureau of The National Reform Associa-
tion has received from the Executive Committee, authority
to prepare a program and to conduct the various services
and receptions of the season. - -
The following is the preliminary program prepared
under this authority. It is not likely that any changes will
occur; but if there shall be any substitution, members at-
tending may rest assured that they will be perfectly satisfied.
on Sabbath afternoon, December 2, at 3:00 P. M.,
Rev. Thomas D. Edgar, D.D., President of The National
Reform Association, will make a brief address opening the
service, and he will preside during the afternoon. At
3:30, the Hon. Clinton N. Howard of Rochester, New
York, Chairman of The National Reform Association’s
Commission on World Peace, will make an address on the sub-
ject of “The World's One Hope.” Everyone who has heard
the “Little Giant” will want to hear him again and on
t
this momentous question. -
Sabbath evening, December 2, at 7:45 o'clock, the Rev.
Daniel L. Marsh, D.D., will preside and make an address.
Hon. Frank J. Cannon, Chairman of The National Reform
Association’s Committee on Publication, will speak on “Take
Your City to God.” -
On Monday morning, December 3, at 10:45 o'clock
there will be a joint meeting of The National Reform
Association committees and visiting members, with the Alle-
gheny County Ministerial Association of which Rev. Daniel
L. Marsh, D.D. is the president. After preliminary addresses,
Governor Gifford Pinchot of Pennsylvania will speak on
‘‘Law Observance.” Thus will be met on a great occasion
one of the most important issues of the day, and a man who
in his own person represents a great leadership for the
people and for God upon that issue. Unquestionably the
church will be crowded upon this occasion and people must
come early if they would find a place.
A special meeting for women only, will be held on Mon-
day afternoon, December 3, at 3:00 P. M. Mrs. Ella M.
George, State President of the Pennsylvania W. C. T. U.,
will preside, and the famous Mrs. Lulu Loveland Shepard
will speak on “Mormon Temple Secrets.” As stated, this
meeting is for women only; but from previous experiences
it can be assured in advance that the church will be crowded
by those who desire to hear Mrs. Shepard’s eloquence.
Monday evening, December 3, at 7:45 o'clock, with Rev.
Thomas D. Edgar presiding, “The International Christ”
will be presented by the Rev. James S. McGaw, D.D., Gen.
eral Secretary of The National Reform Association. This
address by Dr. McGaw has been heralded by congregations
elsewhere as one of the most impressive deliverances from
the modern pulpit. Everyone who can attend should seize
this opportunity to hear the message from America’s great
pulpit orator. -
On Tuesday, December 4, at 9:30 A. M., the annual
business meeting of the Association will convene, with Rev.
Thomas D. Edgar, D.D., President of the Association, in
the chair. Matters of great importance are to be con-
sidered at the Annual Meeting and a full attendance of
members is desired and is in part assured. The work has
been accelerated during recent years and the opportunity
is ever widening to proclaim to the world the Kingship
of Our Lord, the Master. This is a special and mighty
missionary service to the nations. All who have served in
this cause through many years, can see in the present
situation an opportunity for the fruition of their hopes and
prayers. -
In the afternoon of December 4, at 3:00 P. M.,
with Dr. Edgar in the chair, the Hon. B. F. McDonald
of Columbus, Ohio will speak on “The Dry Drive.” Mr.
McDonald is the Prohibition Commissioner for the State of
Ohio and his utterances upon this crying question of the
day will arouse the widest interest and be of the greatest
possible value.
On the night of Tuesday, December 4, at 6:30 P. M.,
there will be a banquet and a reception to which are invited
all the members of the Association, who shall be in Pitts-
burgh at that time. These banquets and receptions have
been seasons of inspiration and of happy fellowship in the
past. A special program is being prepared for this season.
The arrangements for this banquet have been placed in the
hands of Dr. James S. McGaw, General Secretary; and
this fact is assurance of a success.

December, 1933
[Page Five]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
+
-
ſº
JABEZ SAYS
i
-
[E]
They have revived the old ducking stool law in New
Jersey. One hundred and fifty years ago some self-satis-
fied male bosses of this world concluded that they did not
want any reproaches from inferior womanhood, so they
passed a statute under which the magistrate could send a
scolding woman to the mill pond to be soused.
Quite recently, a constable haled a talkative dame before
the local judge who decreed the oldtime penalty. In
the face of the howl of indignation which women are no
longer afraid to express, and because of the icy cold water,
he modified his decision and levied a heavy fine upon the
WOIIla, Il.
I do not like scolding women—no mere man does; and
the scoldier he is in his own way, the less he likes feminine
rivalry. And if the ducking stool were a cure, perhaps one
might be willing to turn his chivalrous eyes away and yet
glory in the result.
But far more injurious than the scolding woman is the
sulking man. If our forefathers had not been so smugly
content with their own claim of superiority, they might have
provided something more severe than the ducking stool for
the husband who goes around the house, heart filled with
cruelty and mouth filled with satire and sneer.
There are no statistics on the subject, so I shall manu-
facture a few : for every one really scolding woman in this
world there are ten sulky men who ought to be scolded or
ducked—or tied to a whipping post.
Fifty years ago an English lad did something which
later on it took the whole world to do over again. He
licked Wilhelm Hohenzollern—and licked him to a finish.
The English boy was Alfred Russell Price living at Il-
fracombe, a seaport on the Bristol channel. Wilhelm was
there with a galaxy of his “wellborn” attendants–tutors,
physicians, athletic instructors, chamberlains, secretaries
and all the other polishers of his imperial highness.
Assuming a right over all the shore, Wilhelm threw
pebbles at the bathhouse which belonged to young Price's
father; and after vain warnings, Price ran over and smashed
Wilhelm in the right eye. This was the beginning of a
tremendous assault. Before Wilhelm’s reinforcements could
come up with their heavy batteries, Price had cut the royal
lip and almost knocked the royal ear into cauliflower shape.
It is reported that Wihelm let other people's bathhouses
alone on the beach at Ilfracombe from that time on.
Price died the other day in London; but he had lived
long enough to see the job which he began in the early 70’s,
Prepare to read a heresy. Here is something which
antagonizes all the civilization of this day.
We are in too much of a hurry.
Ninety per cent of the slaughter of people in the
streets and on the highways, could be avoided if folks were
not in such a crazy rush to get somewhere, in order to flee
away from the place at which they arrive and to step on
the accelerator to get back to the place they started from:
and if people who have to tread shoe leather, were not so
madly infatuated with the notion that to beat the second
hand on a clock or watch, is the sole object of human move-
ment.
We have gone into a scuttling and scrambling rivalry
universal, to see who can get anywhere, or nowhere—first.
Speed up, and speed up again; and then devise ways to
energize everything to produce still more speed.
I know all this is heresy. One's best friends will point
to the marvelous achievements of this day as an unanswer-
able argument against him when he even dares to question
the propriety of super-acceleration.
And still, like most other heretics, I cling to my error–
if it be error.
I wish people did fewer things; and did more things
that are worth while.
I wish that people made fewer movements, and had
less false motion.
I wish that good manners and the power of reflection
and the careful maturing of one earnest purpose, to be
carried out in a thoughtful way, were not all immolated upon
the sacrilegious altar of speed.
We are teaching to the young person, by example, a
false notion that haste in movement is more essential than
proper direction in movement; and that to do many things
in an hour is more important than to do one thing well.
And yet all around us we see in the Divine order the
safe movements, in the firmament where orbs are held
under the law, in the precession of the seasons which take
their accustomed times, in God's bounty of the earth’s yield
which requires its appointed growing time—as we know also
from the order of creation with its day of rest—that hurry,
undue hurry, is not a necessary part of the Divine plan.
A few years ago when we saw anyone wildly scooting,
we thought he was running for a doctor in a life or death
GaSe. -
Now we only assume that he is scurrying to get to the
movies before someone else can get there, so that he can
have time to Scurry out again and go to another movie to
See a picture which he will have forgotten in the hurry of
ºf tomorrow.
rounded out to a completeness by the Allied armies of thea º
world and by an indignant German people in 1918. a
And now if all this petulant remonstrance is heresy
sagainst modern progress, then I am a heretic.

[Page Siac]
December, 1923
"I H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
[E] AND MARTHA SAYS | [E],
That was a glorious day five years ago when word
came that the Great War was over, that the armies of
Europe were standing still, and that “Our Boys” would
soon be home—shattered and broken perhaps, but home
again to be guarded and restored by our faithful, grateful
love. How we cried, and cheered, and thanked God!
And now I’m wondering—wondering whether those were
crocodile tears of hypocrisy, cheers for three lumps of
sugar in our coffee, praise to God for the preservation of
our property and our selfish skins.
Because—on November 11, 1923, the newspapers in
some of our cities had to beg and plead with automobile
owners for the use of machines to carry our boys in the
Armistice Day parade' People needed their cars to go
off for a day's junketing.
by it—which can feel only a jealous resentment for benefits
conferred. The longer I live the more firmly I believe that
it takes a big soul to be truly grateful.
Jabez and others have said some complimentary things
in these pages about our various Presidents of the United
States. They have even gone so far as to declare (what is
that quotation about damming with faint praise?) that we
have never had a bad President. As the after dinner
speakers say, “So much has been said and so well said”
on that subject that I will add nothing except my full
agreement. I would not pluck a single leaf from the laurel
that adorns our Presidents’ brows. But Presidents are
human; and, like other good, human men, they have needed—
º and have had—good women
Armistice Day 1918 was
a holy day; but Armistice
Day 1923 was merely a holi-
day. And Our Boys are
scarcely our boys now. -
How small and mean
such selfishness must be in
the sight of God!
a babe.
Are you a good house-
keeper or a good home
maker? Or are you that
pearl among women, who can
be both 2 Being one doesn’t
prove that you are the other.
I’ve known many a good
housekeeper who would never
win any loving cups as a
home maker. And I’ve also
mother’s heart.
childhood for all time.
I praise God that He did send to us His Son,
our Redeemer and our Lord, not as a man but as
The hands and feet that would be pierced with
mails, knew first a mother’s gentle touch; the brow
that was to wear the cruel thorns, rested for a while
upon a mother’s breast; and the side that was to
sheath the spear, felt first on earth the beat of a |
He, the Mighty One of all the ages, the King
of all the World, lay, tender and helpless, within
the protecting circle of His mother’s loving arm.
And the light that shone around the mother
and the Holy Child has glorified motherhood and
back of them.
Many of us have precious
personal memories of some of
Our First Ladies of the Land.
One of my own early recol-
lections is of Frances Folsom
Cleveland, as beautiful in
mind and heart as in feature
—a radiant personality never
to be forgotten.
I can remember too, Ida
Saxton McKinley, physically
frail, but of a gentle and
winning charm. Her very
delicacy had its power, and
stimulated in William Mo-
Kinley a chivalrous devotion
that endeared him to all
America. -
known, occasionally, a good -
home maker who would never be pointed out as one of
the best housekeepers in town.
Cleanliness and order are helps to comfortable and
gentle living—if they aren’t carried too far. But vanity
sometimes rules an immaculate housekeeper; it's love that
animates a true home maker.
“The Lord loveth a cheerful giver.” But I believe
that He likes also a gracious receiver. Generosity is in-
volved in receiving as well as in giving. Don’t you know
people who are willing to confer favors, but who will never
accept them, or who accept them grudgingly? They in-
sist on playing the star role of giver but will not take the
smaller part of receiver.
The capacity for gratitude is a test of character.
There are natures which are soured instead of sweetened
In recent years we have
had Edith Kermit Roosevelt, Helen Herron Taft, Ellen
Axson Wilson, Edith Bolling Wilson—each one a woman
of character, dignity, and intelligence.
Eushrined in our tenderest regard is
Florence Kling Harding.
And now we can all point with pride to cheerful,
capable, sensible Grace Goodhue Coolidge.
I’m glad that we have President Coolidge to look after
the country. And I’m mighty glad that we have Mrs.
Coolidge to look after the President. -
COUrageOUS
An egotist has just confided to me that lately he
had a stunning thought. It came to him while he was
crossing a busy street, and he was almost run over. It was
this: “Every other person is as important to himself as
I am to myself.”

December, 1993
º -
[Page Seven]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
[E]
- OUTLOOK
-
GOOD BEGINNING FOR INTERNATIONAL ACCORD
One thing we have from the triumphal tour of Lloyd
George throughout the United States, is the memory of a
marvelously vital personality, magnified to us by the colossal
part which he played in the history of the world during its
most trying experiences. And another thing is with us
which has upon it no glamour but within it an admonition
which the whole English speaking world should heed.
Lloyd George tells us that if the folk who talk in our
language shall unite in a solemn and sacred compact they
can hold the world steady.
This is true. Is such a relation worth while? Does it
offend too much the racial prejudices of some of Our Own
citizens of other than British extraction?
The English speaking nations are Christian nations, by
tradition, by custom, if not by avowed national faith and
They derive their laws from the same
common fount. In large degree they have the same ideals
of civilization. They have the same splendid sense of fair
play. They have a dynamic power which, rightly guided,
would make them as formidable for peace as they ever could
be in War.
We are for closer communion between the Engish speak-
ing peoples; and also we are for the spirit which can main-
tain such communion as a lasting force for good, and with-
out which all attempted cohesion will be a failure. It is
general practice.
essential that the communion which they make and the work,
which they do, shall be done as a tribute to the Lord of
nations. The singular blessings which He has poured out on
English speaking peoples ought to arouse their reverence and
their submission to Him as Ruler and stimulate their fra-
termity toward each other. One may say this without any
assumption that the Lord of nations gives prerogative of ar.
rogance to English speaking peoples. Others have special
gifts which He has bestowed, peculiar opportunities which
He has extended, watchful care and sustenance which He has
conferred upon them.
But as a beginning toward that fraternity of nations
which is essential if they are to become the kingdoms of our
Lord and His Christ, let English speaking peoples of the
world come together in concord and in determination.
Against their combined power no other nations of the world
could make successful physical controversy at the present
time. And to their combined moral sentiment no other
nation or group of nations in the world would dare to offer
affront.
We wish Lloyd George had felt free to outline his plans
by which such communion is to be effected. He says that
without it, civilization is doomed. By what instant plan
shall the English speaking peoples accomplish a preservation?
DO IT NOW
There was a time when the united determination of the
Allies could have brought a settlement, in terms, of the
reparation issue between Germany and her victorious foes.
With such settlement in terms accepted by Germany and
with all her energies devoted in good faith to a fulfillment,
her own industrial power would have been quickened, her
own people would have been employed and fed, her own
standing in the world of nations would have been enhanced;
and then, if her best endeavor had been insufficient for the
fulfillment of the terms, the whole world would have asked
either modification of the amount or an extension of
the time.
But in the lapse of the years, Germany has broadcasted
her propaganda throughout the world to show her inability;
her great industrial leaders have demoralized her finances;
complications have ensued involving the trade of Great
Britain and other countries; and today the only resolvent
of the chaos seems to be the Hughes plan for an inter-
national commission to study into German conditions and
to determine the ability of Germany to pay.
In a way this will be a victory for the industrial leaders
of Germany. They wanted postponement; they have
achieved it. They wanted a review of the treaty stipu-
lations as to indemnity; they have practically secured it.
They wanted a lessening of the total amount of reparation
and a longer time; in all probability they will obtain it.
As Grover Cleveland used to say, it is a condition and
not a theory which now confronts us. Even Lloyd George,
who threatened to do exactly what France has done, is
now on the side of mitigated method. And if he, the most
militant and influential of the European leaders among the
Allies, has receded completely from his asserted and long
maintained position, there is little hope that any aggregation
of governmental purpose among the entente Allies can be
effectuated which can compel a literal execution, at this
belated time, of the conditions fixed in the Treaty of Ver-
sailles and in detail by the Reparations Commission or-
dained by that Treaty. - -
It is one of those sad cases where the opportunity to
do the right thing has passed. And now all that is left
is to do the next best thing. -
But longer delay in an acceptance of the Hughes plan
will only provoke new complication. It ought to be carried
out at once and a careful and unprejudiced scrutiny of
German resources Ought to be made. Then, as promptly as
possible, the new plan for reparations should be fixed and
this should be driven through regardless of propaganda.
For the world will never come to its equilibrium in
finance and industry while the present chaos reigns. -

[Page Eight]
December, 1923
T H E C H R T S T I A N S T A T E S M A N
SETTING THE LIMIT
Great Britain appears to have conceded, and most grace-
fully, the right of the United States to make search and
seizure of whisky smuggling craft as far as the twelve mile
limit from shore; while Great Britain retains her claim
of maritime rights up to the three mile limit. It takes an
admiralty lawyer to understand how both things can be,
but we are content with the practice and shall not worry
about the theory.
And another good arrangement has been made between
the two nations, each for itself and acting together. The
United States ships are to be Dry. British ships are to
be Wet, bringing their liquors under seal into American
ports and not breaking their seals until after they leave
Américan waters. Whether the plan contemplates that the
American waters shall in this case extend to three miles or
twelve miles can make very little difference to the general
public; and the thirsty man on board, if the limit be twelve
miles, will have to hold his parched throat for nine miles.
This fulfills the desire of the Dry people. Folks who want
to go on Wet ships can go on Wet ships, and the people
who want to go on Dry ships can sail on Dry ships.
And the whole public will know which is which.
DEGRADED SINGLE STANDARD
A noted English novelist, recently visiting in America,
says that English women are now powerful enough to de-
mand and to enforce their demand for a single standard
of morals. He says that there are two million surplus
women in England, due to loss of men in the war, and that
womanhood over there declines longer to be subjected to
the disadvantage which was apparent in the maintenance
by social usage, of a double standard of morals. Upon read-
ing, one is thrilled by the idea of a mighty uplift. Here
is glorious womanhood grown powerful enough to effectuate
a purification of social life and of the streams of individual
life, by substituting the single standard for the double or
triple or loose varied standards which have prevailed.
But upon reading further, one is horrified to note that
the English visitor does not mean a single standard which
shall lift man to the sacred and inviolable ground which
man has demanded that woman shall occupy; but he means
that, in their new freedom, women assert a right to the
lower ground upon which, admittedly, men have stood
throughout the generations. And thus the single standard
which is proposed as a standard, is no standard at all but
an eradication of standards—with a loosening of all the
sacred ties which bind family and society in holy union.
We do not believe that the English visitor speaks for
the true heart of womanhood. It would be a calamity to
the race—a calamity beyond any words of description—if
women, in finding their new freedom, and with the power
of preponderating population, should choose to take lower
ground for themselves, rather than require men to come
to higher ground.
PROFITABLE GENEROSITY
Sometimes early and sometimes late, but rather frequent-
ly, the United States makes a noble investment of justice
or generosity in dealing with other nations.
Comes now the word from Japan that the old and
acute antagonism against us, on account of our immigration
laws, has vanished in a grateful recognition by the Japanese
of the aid which was so promptly and lavishly rendered by
the people of the United States at the time of the earth-
quake and fire and tidal wave disaster.
The American people did not give with any such calcu-
lation in mind. They cast their bread upon the waters
without any sense of selfishness. But it returns after a few
days.
MALIGNING THE VICTORY
The English writer, George Lansbury, in his noted and
widely discussed work, ‘‘No More War,’’ says that “nothing
that Germany might have done if allowed her own way
unhindered by France, Russia and Britain, could possibly
have exceeded the horrors wrought on humanity by the
War.’’
Such unreasoning and unreasonable assertions do more
harm than the reckless cry of the war makers.
Inasmuch as Mr. Lansbury assumes to measure what
would have been the consequences of a German unhindered
advance in 1914 and the years following, it is quite fair
in the controversy, for others to speculate upon what might
have been the result. There certainly is as much warrant
in logic for the latter as for the former, with the added
factor that some proofs exist upon the one side, while Mr.
Lansbury’s conclusion is entirely speculative.
It is a fair assumption that, if Germany had been
allowed her unhindered way, she would have marched
through all the white nations, laying them under tribute and
making of them appanages of her war lord as the all-
highest suzerain. With such subjugation of Belgium,
France and Britain and with their conscripted help to
conquer the United States and levy upon its man power for
growing armies, the militaristic insanity of the German con-
querors would have attempted a conquest of the Orient.
And probably three-quarters of a billion of the yellow races
would have stood for a life and death struggle. The im-
measurable bloody consequences of such a strife as this
cannot be grasped by the human mind, except in the sense
of an awful and despairing fear.
It is a reasonable judgment that Germany was stayed
none too soon and that all the cost was repaid by the event.
If Mr. Lansbury can point to historical evidences which
preponderate, in favor of a voluntary cessation of a con-
quering march by an ambitious and arrogant war leader,
he ought to give them to the world as substantiation of an
utterance which otherwise is both absurd and dangerous.
Mr. Lansbury maligns the victory which was won for
the human race.


December, 1923
[Page Nine]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Too Rich For our Blood
Two learned professors from Johns Hopkins, after care-
ful survey of existing things, with an accurate backward
look and a prophetic forward look, have notified the world
that New York City will have twenty-nine millions of peo-
ple in 77 years from now.
The tabulations which accompany their prognosis are
sufficient to justify the conclusion which they reached, pro-
vided one shall sedately assume no violent intervention in
the disorderly processes by which New York grows. We
call the processes disorderly because the mass of human
beings who pile into that Gotham are governed by less rea-
son than characterizes the ant of an African veldt. Without
adequate housing, with grossly inadequate transportation,
and with a fatalistic disregard for comfort, hundreds of
thousands crowd in and still crowd into New York—while
the whole vast continent might be theirs if only they would
stop to reason and to act upon what reason dictates.
There is not room in the Greater New York area now
for the nine millions of people who are crowded into the five
thousand square miles of that territory—the territory which
the calculators assume will be occupied by twenty-nine mil-
lions in 77 years from now. More than a million people
are badly housed or not at all housed. Rentals have risen
from a normal figure to a profiteering gouge of 100 to 400
per cent above fair interest on invested money and fair
cost of upkeep. Busses, surface lines, elevated railways and
Subway lines rush at maddening speed all day and all night,
and yet are unable to carry with any comfort the millions
of passengers who make demand during every twenty-four
hours. It is nearly a day’s work, and it is enough nerve
strain for a week, to get to and from one’s toil if one live
outside of the impossible high-priced centers. The costs of
living rise continually. -
New York is not in the main an industrial city, nor is
it likely to become such. It is a great crowding together
of people engaged in finance, and a huddling of the mil-
lions who hang on for the crumbs which fall from the
table of finance.
The cost of New York is maintained by the industry
of the country at large. And there is no reason to believe
that the industry of this nation can make a profit which
Will support one largely non-productive city of twenty-nine
millions, either in 77 years or in twice that period of time.
New York is glorious in many respects. She has a
great brain. She has a great heart. But in the excessive
magnificence which is already manifest in her life—the ag-
gregation of millions of people who are non-productive in
the primary sense; she is already a menace. Her size, with
the demand which she makes upon the sustaining power of
the rest of the country, is a dangerous burden.
To treble this luxury by trebling the population of the
present kind of New York, is a sin against economics.
What the present New York ought to do, aided by all the
ethical agencies of the country, is to send out from her con-
fines two millions of her jammed people that they may find
N .
occupation in rural life and in Smaller cities, and grow into
a worthy productiveness and higher motive.
Twenty-nine millions in 77 years! Too many cormor-
ants. With all our extravagance as a people, that would
be too rich for our blood. - -
REORGANITES AND POLY GAMY
Rev. A. G. Larkey, formerly of the Reorganized or
Latter Day Saints Mormon Church and now a pastor in
the Methodist Episcopal Church, has been delving into the
records and he shows how completely the Reorganized or
Latter Day Saints Church is tarred with the stick of
polygamy.
In a word of information which all students of the sub-
ject ought to examine, Rev. Larkey makes the great point
that the first Mormon conference to endorse polygamy in
public was that which was held at Palestine, Illinois, Octo-
ber 1851 under the leadership of William Smith, brother of
the original false prophet, Joseph Smith, and the natural
or assumed guardian of young Joseph.
* That endorsement of 1851 was given nearly a year
before the Brighamites or Utah Mormons endorsed
polygamy.
The Mormons who call themselves the Latter Day Saints
in order to escape the odium of the word Mormon, and who
deny the doctrine and practice of polygamy, averring that
their church never gave countenance to it and that Joseph,
Smith the original did not institute it, are absolutely over-
thrown in their arguments by the actual record.
Dr. Larkey shows that William Smith was really the
founder of the Reorganized church, acting as regent for his
young nephew, Joseph, son of the original prophet, until
young Joseph should come of an age to take into his own
hands the reins of government. And the quality of William
Smith is shown by this statement quoted by Rev. Larkey,
from the verbatim report appearing in the Niles National
Register published at Baltimore, Maryland, issue of Novem-
ber, 15, 1845, in which William Smith says:
Ses I, to Brigham Young, ses I, how is it a goin’ to be
about Young Joseph, who should in rights be the head of the
church, as his father and the family have stood the brunt of
the storm 2 Ses he, ses Brigham Young, “If we go to preach-
ing Young Joseph now, these enemies on our borders will shoot
the young prophet as they did his father,” and so they got the
head of the church aside, and ever since it ain’t been a gitten
along at all.
:: :: #: # # #:
The rest of the Christian world is not particularly in-
terested in the squabbles between the different branches of
Mormonism concerning either polygamy or the succession to
the throne of the prophet. But the whole Christian world
is interested in knowing that the two most important
branches of Mormonism, the Brighamites and the Josephites,
have a common origin and had a common faith concerning
polygamy. That the Brighamites have grown to greater
magnitude than the other branch, is due to the genius of
Brigham Young. And that the present Josephite branch
repudiates polygamy, is probably due to the fact that it
has its habitat in a region where polygamy could not have
been maintained.


[Page Ten]
December, 1923
THE CHRISTIAN STATES MAN
BEWARE A BREACH
By JAMEs ELLINGTON MASON
With keen admiration for President Calvin Coolidge
and Governor Gifford Pinchot, and with a willingness to
look upon either one of them as a qualified candidate for
the Presidency, a thoughtful man must deplore the appear-
ance of a growing separation between them.
Both of them are for the Dry cause. Both of them are
resolute in their character. Either one of them would de-
vote the agencies of Government to law enforcement.
The creation of a movement which shall directly or in-
directly make an antagonism between these two men, for
the sake of political advantage to one or the other, might
be a serious injury to the great cause in this country. -
When the Citizenship Conference met in Washington,
there was no thought on the part of many of us who gave
sympathy and admiration to that movement, that any part
of its purpose was to challenge adversely or unfairly, or
even to challenge at all, the President of the United States
on law enforcement.
Governor Pinchot was the most extensively advertised
of the speakers at that Conference and through the press
it was made to appear that he had some personal political
purposes in ‘‘putting up enforcement of the liquor laws
directly to the President himself.”
So far as some of us can see, President Coolidge has
not faltered in any way nor has he lacked in any respect in
this particular matter. He announced that his purpose was
to carry out the Harding policies. He retained the same
Cabinet officers; and there is no evidence that, in any degree,
the work which Mr. Harding had directed along this line
was modified, but rather it was intensified as time passed on.
At the hour of the Citizenship Conference, President
Coolidge had been in office only a little more than two
months; and at best any real or implied criticism would
have been premature.
I do not believe that Gifford Pinchot is capable of at-
tempting to steal unfairly a march upon President Coolidge
for the nomination. My idea of Mr. Pinchot has been
several times expressed in the pages of THE CHRISTIAN
STATESMAN. Even so late as the October number I spoke
of President Coolidge and Governor Pinchot as being two
great, qualified, and inspiring leaders of the best American
thought and purpose. .
I want to be justified in retaining that attitude of mind
toward these two men. Particularly I do not want to see
an issue drawn between them concerning the enforcement
of the laws against liquor. Such a drawing of the issue
would of necessity throw the cause into some turmoil and
it would arouse suspicions; it would provoke accusations and
counter-accusations; and it would stimulate the ever ready
imps of the whisky business in their favorite work of spread-
ing disaffection in the ranks of the Drys.
Finally, in the political urgencies which are likely to
arise, it might throw the power of the Wets secretly over
to the side of one or the other of the candidates. And that
is the final thing which moral foresight in politics desires
to foreferd. For it is an unfailing experience in our
political life that when favor is extended by any element, no
matter how bad it is, it manages to exact more than com-
pensating favor in return after election. Pure and deter-
mined as may be the motives and the action of the success-
ful candidate, he is surrounded by political advisors who
have had to give promises in order to gain support, and
whose honor and political prestige are involved in their
fulfillment of the pledges they have given.
There is plenty of opportunity for emulation, and
even for rivalry and competition, between these two splendid
Americans, without dragging in the Dry question as an
issue between them. That way lies danger.
** H E P. H. Z I B A H 72%
By R. M. DOWNTE
Ye spirits, who with rapture gaze,
While Love Divine, as on a boundless stage,
With matchless art reclaims the heart
Of erring man,—the drama thickening with each age:
Ye Seers, who from Pisgah heights
Or nearer Patmos shores, in symbols dim,
Have half unsealed and yet concealed
His purposes alike from men and Seraphim:
Ye heavenly monitors, who guard
The Fount from which all truth flows down to earth,
Who gage its power to serve the hour
For which it was ordained, for which both come to birth:
Ye ancient hopes but half expressed,
Whose presence unifies Humanity,
Gives it one soul, one final goal,
One standard of intelligence and sanity:
Ye singers who have felt the thrill
Of Heaven's holy melody and mirth,
Who echo here, the songs which there
Foretell the glories of God's recreated earth:
-
Come all; and lend this halting lyre
The skill to sing, in fitting strain, the Plan
By which our King is laboring -
To rear His Kingdom from the ruin wrought by man;
And make each thought indicted here -
Burn brightly with the truth which men ignore,
That Regal Love, ere it can prove .
Benign, must sceptered be with universal power.
This limping lay one purpose dares—
To voice the truth that even Saving Grace—
Yes even He of Calvary,
Uncoronate, is shorn of power to save the race.
The goal and glory of all things
Before each hesitating age recede,
For that the crown which He has won -
is mocked by one of thorns, new platted for his head.
The Babel-builders of all time -
Have left among the rubbish and the silt,
That Corner Stone on which alone -
All heaven-reaching human triumphs must be built.
The Cap-Stone of God's Building waits
Till votive love shall lift it to its berth,
Rejected lies, till men arise -- -
Whose leal acclaim “Grace to it,” shall hail it forth.
*Symbolical name for the Kingdom of Christ. Isaiah 62-4.

December, 1923
[Page Eleven]
THE CHRISTIAN STATES MAN
Mormon Brag and Profanity
[Special Correspondence]
The recent semi-annual conference of the Mormon
Church held in the tabernacle in this city, was a character-
istic affair. That is to say, it was full of boasting and
empty assertion and what Arthur T. Hadley, president em-
eritus of Yale, recently intimated was an American char-
acteristic, “bumptiousness.” In this particular case Mor-
mon bombast reached a greater height than usual—or went
to a lower depth; and it exhibited in greater degree than
can be found anywhere else, the assumed national tendency
for self-advertising.
It does not seem to bother the Mormon leaders any to
deny at one conference what they asserted at another,
for their dupes swallow both assertion and denial with
equal avidity. If they gag any at the dose, they make
no outward manifesta-
motto “Sufficient unto the day is the lie thereof.” They
tell anything to suit the instant occasion; and having gotten
by, as they think, some particular difficulty, they are pre-
pared to go on and tell another and bigger one or to re-
verse their position and tell an old one.
It is not a matter of mystery why the prophet made
his chief address on this particular point; because the or-
ganization of the two American political parties—one called
American and the other called Progressive—with the as-
surance that the country would hear of their protest, made
it desirable for the prophet to deny in toto the ground
upon which these parties stand.
Every man who depends upon such methods comes to
the end of his string after awhile. And Prophet Grant is
proving no exception.
tion of their disgust –
at least while they are
in the tabernacle.
Heber J. Grant,
chief of the church, in
his most solemn exor-
dium to his conference,
said that the priesthood
of its church, under re.
velation, had the power
—and used the power—
º
º
and civilization of the world.
I know that the Mormon Gospel is true, that Joseph Smith
was a prophet of God, and when I know a thing I know it.
worry about what the other fellow says?
cerned, they can go to hell, and that’s where the most of them belong.
—President J. Golden Kimball,
There has been no other man (than Joseph Smith) since the
Redeemer who has contributed so much to the philosophy, religion
Outside of the taber-
nacle and the temple,
even Mormons sneer at
him or chuckle at his
absurd misstatements;
and the American citi-
zens of this vicinity
would laugh if all
the laughter had not
been bludgeoned out
of them during the
Why
As far as I am con-
of the Quorum of Seventies.
—Apostle Richards.
only to do with spiritual
affairs of the church, and that it could not be tyrannical
or compulsory. *
If there were the slightest sense of humor in the Mor-
mon congregations or if any had been left in the Gentile
population of Mormondom after all these grinding years,
this would have been the greatest joke of the season.
Two political parties have been organized in Utah
within six months past, officered by some of the most
conscientious and able of our American citizens, to fight
the Mormon Church intrusion by its priesthood into
political and business affairs. The tyranny and the
compulsion which the Mormon Church through its priest-
hood has exercised in these domains, has justified the action
of independent citizens who risk their all in Mormondom
to make their solemn protest.
But if the evidence of others than Mormons is not
deemed of value in this case, we have only to go back two
or three conferences to the declaration of the presiding
bishop, Charles W. Nibley, who says that the church is in
business and that it is the business of the church to be in
business. And only a little further back we find the prophet
of the church declaring in the pulpit that it was, and would
continue to be, the right of the priesthood of God to rule
in all things, temporal and spiritual.
The Mormon prophets seem to have adopted for their
ten years of the pre-
sent conditions in Utah.
If nothing else would bring Prophet Grant to an
accounting of his falsehoods, Utah's loss of business and
political prestige in the United States—with the relative
loss of population to Salt Lake—would do the business.
# * * * * *
The kind of stuff that is fed to the Mormon multitude
to give to it a thrill of surprise and to afford vaude-
ville entertainment, is illustrated by the address of J.
Golden Kimball, a son of that Heber C. Kimball who
was Brigham’s first counsellor. The present Kimball
is a member of the hierarchy, being one of the seven presi-
dents of the seventies.
In the course of a rambling and laugh provoking ser-
mon in the general conference, October, 1923, Kimball said:
I know that the Mormon Gospel is true, that Joseph Smith
was a prophet of God, and when I know a thing I know it.
Why worry about what the other fellow says 7 As far as I
am concerned, they can go to hell, and that’s where the most
of them belong.
Most of the other speakers at the conference gave their
time to a piling up of brag about Mormonism. One of the
hierarchs started the riot of boasting by this statement
about Joseph Smith, the founder of the false cult:

[Page Twelve]
December, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
There has been no other man since the Redeemer who has
contributed so much to the philosophy, religion and civilization
of the world.
With that statement as their text, practically all of
the speakers who followed pointed to Mormonism as the
one true faith, to Mormons as the most worthy people,
and to Mormondom as the world seat of righteous power.
# * * * * *
Mormonism is fond of saying, “By their fruits ye
shall know them.” If one were to apply this test and judge
the character of Mormon leaders and Mormon congrega-
tions by the falsehood, brag, and profanity which character-
ize the general conferences, one would dismiss Mormonism
and Mormons as being quite as unworthy of Christian fel-
lowship as they are declared to be in the Ten Reasons given
by the Presbytery of Utah.
MORMON-GENTILE LINES BEING DRAWN
By LULU LoVELAND SHEPARD
Political affairs are at white heat in Utah because of
the organization of two political parties to resist the domi-
nation of the Mormon Church. At an interesting meeting
recently held, one speaker said: -
“When the leaders of the Mormon Church break the
solemn compact entered into when Utah became a state,
they are worse than the former kaiser; the kaiser at least
admitted that he stood for the union of Church and State.
If this thing goes on, someone is going to get up and tell
the truth. This may lead to a Federal court investigation.
An inquiry may be made of the church property that is
going untaxed, to determine if it is really being used for
charitable purposes. Maybe the books of tithing will be
brought into court and if they are, the eyes of some peo-
ple will be opened.”
The Mormon Church is in business to the extent of
being a trust contrary to the laws of the United States and
the laws of Utah. So long as this is true, there will always
be people who will truckle to the Mormon Church and the
Gentiles are more to blame than the Mormons for the rea-
son that they allow it to continue. So powerful is the
Mormon Church that the last Utah legislature contained
only five Gentiles and seventy-five Mormons, and this legis-
lature passed a bill “which permits the use of School-
houses for any purpose or business which does not incur
expense to the school district.” This has resulted in re-
ligion classes being held in public schools, and children are
given credit for all Mormon theology study the same as
for any other part of the regular curriculum. This has
not been wholly confined to the country districts but it
has reached into some of the city schools. Is it any wonder
that Gentiles resent this use of the public schools for teach-
ing Mormon religion; and is it any wonder that thousands
have moved away from Utah during the last two years in
order that their children might escape from these conditions?
Real estate has decreased to such an extent because of high
taxes that it is now a liability instead of an asset. Utah is
suffering under the blight of the Mormon Church, and what
is true of Utah will be true of every state where the Mormon
Church through its financial power, gets a foot-hold. It
should be possible to rid Utah of the reactionary spirit
which has retarded progress and subverted the uses of
statehood to those of priestcraft.
Some time ago, the church paper, The Deseret News,
said in sum and substance that if the Gentiles didn’t like
Utah the trains were still running both ways, and that they
could get out most any day.
How would the citizens of the good old U. S. A. like
to see the Mormon Church controlling our entire country,
and telling us that the steamers were crossing the ocean each
way and that if we didn’t like their rule, we could take our
passage to some other country? That is exactly what we
will have to face unless there is an awakening everywhere
and the Mormon Church leaders are compelled to keep their
church out of politics. º
-
ſº
A CHRISTIAN LEADER'S WORD
One of the ablest and most splendid Gentiles in Utah,
a Christian statesman, writes a letter from which we feel
at liberty to make the following excerpta :
. As yet the Gentiles of Utah (as a whole) have shown no
desire to be saved or to save the Mormons. Until this happens
progress will be slow and evil will seem to prevail.
I do not believe there is any real revival or desire for free-
dom on the part of the Gentile business men of Salt Lake City.
Practically none are left in the other Mormon towns of Utah,
if I understand the situation. The above assertion is proven
to my mind by the fact that Gentile business institutions here
make a point of giving most of their positions to Mormons. A
certain firm was reorganized. Those dropped were Gentiles, and
Mormons took their places irrespective of fitness by previous
experience. It seems to me that such instances, which are char-
acteristic, show that Gentiles either fear to give Gentiles a place
in business as against Mormons, or are careless and thus allow
fellow Gentiles to be shoved aside.
Some people are restless. But I do not see that this feeling
is deep.
When Bishop Spaulding published his pamphlet on “Joseph
Smith, Jr., as a Translator,” a body blow was dealt which
should have put the Mormon Church on the defensive at once.
But no one outside the Mormon Church seemed to know it had
been winded. And the Episcopal Church of Utah permitted the
greatest work of any of its leaders here to go out of print,
or at least out of sale, when Bishop Spaulding was killed; and
the Mormon Church proceeded to, and did, gather up all copies
of this work which it could lay hands upon. Episcopalians, big
and little, have been talked to about this with no apologies for
the language used. Now I am told they are reprinting Bishop
Spaulding’s work. If so, good. If it was caused by my sug-
gestion I have not lived a few years longer in vain. But so far
as I could see, this article of Bishop Spaulding, which no in-
tellectually honest man can read and digest and still remain a
Mººn, had absolutely no effect upon the business mind of
tah.
Please do not imagine I have no hope. I think I see good
coming, but the road looks long and stony; and bleeding feet
must traverse it—they will not belong to smug business men,
either Mormon or Gentile.


December, 1923
[Page Thirteen]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
EDITORIAL
[[I]
HAS ISLAM REFORMED2
Abdul Medjid Effendi, the Caliph, a descendant of
Osman, still claiming a voice of rulership despite the de-
claration of the Turkish Republic, has been talking to
Samuel Crowther whose amazing report is printed in Col-
lier’s under date of October 17, 1923.
If we are to accept the Caliph's own word of the pur-
pose of Islam, a complete regeneration has occurred. No
longer is Islam ambitious for religious and political sway
over all the world. It has come to a recognition that other
religions have their rightful place and that other peoples
are entitled to their territory. The Caliph tells Mr. Crow-
ther that Islam has no desire or intention to conquer the
world; that there is too much conquering in the world
today; that Islam is not imperialistic although once it was,
as were all religions; that today he and his people desire
only to promote happiness; and that they know there are
other religions which have their merits, just as Islam has
its merits. He concludes this part of his interview by say-
ing: -
I cannot see why religions cannot manage to live together
in peace, each man taking that religion which seems to him to
promote his happiness.
Later on, in speaking of the power of political control
and the power of wealth, the Caliph adds:
We have to think more of humanity and less of simply
trying to get more property. There's enough in the world for
everybody if only each of us will look first to his own affairs,
instead of trying to take away what someone else has. I am
utterly against imperialism of every kind—in government or in
religion. We cannot have peace and the world cannot have
human happiness, so long as imperialism exists in the world.
Strange words these coming from the Caliph, the politi-
cal and religious leader of Islam in the world.
Mr. Crowther, writing in Collier’s, speaks as if ‘‘Sul-
tan” Abdul Medjib Effendi made an impression of sincerity.
If this be true and if the new purpose is the animating pur-
pose of authoritative government in Turkey, whether sul-
tanic or republican, the whole world may well pause in
amazement. -
There are other testimonials than those which are Sup-
plied by the remarkable bit of work done by Mr. Crowther
for his national weekly, Collier’s. In Current History,
Arthur Tremaine Chester, a son of Rear-Admiral Colby M.
Chester, takes a view which, if accepted, would be strong
substantiation of the impression made by Mr. Crowther's
article. Even though the Chester friendship, running as-
sumedly from father to son—for the Turks, would tincture
the views of Mr. Arthur Tremaine Chester, still there is
considerable plausibility in this gentler view of Turkish pur-
pose in particular, and Mohammedan purpose in general.
If we are to accept, at even a considerable percentage
of their face, the generous statements of the Caliph, and
the description of the new Turkey by Mr. Chester, we must
all pause while we revise our opinions.
But against this revision there stands the fact of the
national characteristic in the Turk and the inborn fan-
aticism in the Mohammedan, which cannot be brushed aside
by the flattering words of an hour.
It must be remembered that Viscount Bryce, just before
his lamented death and after the most crucial examination
of the status of this whole question, wrote as a solemn ad-
monition to the world, these words:
The record of the works of Turkey, from the Sultan on
his throne to the district gendarme, is, taken as a whole, almost
an unbroken record of corruption, of injustice, of an oppression
which often descends into hideous cruelty. Can any one still
continue to hold that the evils of such a government are curable 7
For our part we are not convinced. Neither the utter-
ance of the Caliph himself, nor the very friendly descrip-
tion given by Mr. Chester, nor the claims of the republican
government under Kemal; nor all the lesser evidences or
suggestions which are afforded from many quarters, are suf-
ficient. Most of these are propaganda, obviously and un-
convincingly so.
However, with Christian forebearance, we are willing
to wait and see. Turkey now has her opportunity. Under
her authority are many peoples, or rather the remnants of
many peoples, the greater masses of whom have been de-
stroyed by Turkish vengeance or cruelty or indifference.
A statesmanlike, gentle, forbearing and considerate
treatment by Turkey of the peoples who are not of the
Mohammedan faith, but are yet remaining within Turkish
territory, will demonstrate better the regeneration of Islam,
than any plausible words uttered by the Caliph or written
by friends who may be momentarily converted to the
Turkish side.
A NATIONAL SELF DESTRUCTION
German publicists are admitting that the German masses
are swamped in a sea of profiteering by German magnates.
Germany has been able to buy from the United States
more cotton and more copper than either France or Eng-
land; and to pay gold for these raw materials.
The big industries have been thriving—at least the
owners of the big industries have been growing fat. German
industrial magnates have more than half a billion dollars
of gold credit in the United States, while the mass of the
people are descending into despair.
No harsh judgment that THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN
has ever expressed concerning the conspiracy of German
financial and industrial leaders to avoid the payment of re-
parations and to greedily seize all the profit that the toil of
the republic could produce, is half as severe as the fact
itself. Germany is being ruined by Germans.

[Page Fourteen]
December, 1923

T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
AVOID TEUTONIO IMBROGLIO
Seven and one half millions of people of German
origin, now in the United States, are being asked by their
leaders to join in a movement to aid the German Republic
in its fight against disorganization.
No one has a right to assume that, with the relinquish-
ment of German citizenship and the acquirement of Am-
erican citizenship under an oath of loyalty, a person of
Teutonic birth is required to lose all affections for the
fatherland. These deep loves of old and cherished things
may sometimes be an incentive to a stronger devotion for
the land of one's adoption and the institutions which have
adopted him. But in these tremulous days, when our whole
governmental relation to foreign problems is a matter of
such acute dispute, our fellow citizens of German birth
ought to be very careful that they do not project their sym-
pathetic issue in such a way as to produce for us a replica
of what we had in the Irish question. The latter for more
than fifty years was a most disturbing element in Our
affairs. And it affected us most seriously during the War
time. It lasted up to the spring of 1923, when we had the
right to assume that even the belligerent Irish Americans
had concluded to let free Ireland alone in her relations to
the British Empire.
So far as there is any definite plan evinced by Our
Government, it is to let foreign nations, particularly Euro-
pean countries, work out their own internal problems with-
out interference. We have abandoned the opportunity to
take the leadership of the world toward fraternity and
order. It is not necessary now to conduct an academic discus-
sion concerning the League and its fair promises if only We
could have taken our place at the head of the council table.
The immediate issue is a practical one. As We are not to
have entangling alliances nor mutual international responsi-
bilities along with the nations which entered the League;
it is quite certain that we ought not to be dragged into any
conflict or responsibility or meddling with the internal af-
fairs of any other country under the Sun.
If the big reason of opportunity for world leadership
was not sufficient to justify a mingling in world affairs;
then the small reason arising from disturbed conditions in
Germany and the ardent love and sympathy of more than
seven million of our own citizens of German origin, cannot
be a justification.
A proper line of demarkation must be observed or We
shall get into a situation, by a series of incidents, where we
would not go by deliberate and well matured decision.
Our friends of German birth have a complete right and
duty to extend individually both sympathy and support of
material character to their friends in the fatherland; but
they have no right to involve that issue in any of the
political movements in the United States, entangling this
country in a responsibility which up to this time it has
clearly refused to take. -- -
If one shall say that this is giving too much loose to
imagination, one has only to point again to the fact that
the Irish question for many years was more of an issue
in the United States Congress, and in local politics in this
country, than it was a question before the parliament of
Great Britain.
It is easy for an aggressive and talkative group to make
its whim the crying issue between rival candidates and
rival parties.
Distressing as is the threat of disintegration in the
German Reich, it is not the responsibility of the Government
of the United States, and no attempt ought to be made
to create such a responsibility.
FACT'S DEMO LISH THE WETS
The last feeble, wiggling argument of the Wets was
a combined one: that the worker needed his beer or other
alcoholic stimulant to sustain energy and prolong life;
and that the closing of hard drink establishments would
lessen the business value of real estate.
The Metropolitan Life Insurance Company of New
York has a definite and necessary financial interest in
knowing exactly, what lessens and what prolongs human
life. This company has made a most careful examination
of statistics and it finds this record among its industrial
policy holders: In 1912 the death rate from alcoholism
among those who paid premiums to the company, was 5.3
per one hundred thousand. In 1921 such death rate was
.9 per one hundred thousand. More than 5 in 1912 and less
than 1 in 1921. -
If that one fact does not demolish the whole of that
part of the Wet argument, there is nothing in fact or logic.
The Metropolitan Life Insurance Company’s table needs
no support; but in case of any dispute by the Wets, our
readers should be advised of a further fact: In 1916 there
were 1,799 deaths from alcoholism in fourteen of the largest
American cities, beginning with New York. In 1920 these
deaths were only 276. So, even with wood alcohol and
synthetic gin, the devils of the whisky business were able
to kill off less than one-sixth as many people under pro-
hibition, as they were able to kill when booze ran freely.
The other argument about the lessened value of real
estate is disproved by the experience of New York. Over on
the Bowery in that great city, previous to the enactment of
the Wolstead law, there were 44 saloons. Now there are none.
A careful survey was made of 29 of these saloon properties.
Since prohibition the value of these has increased nearly
a quarter of a million dollars. Where once was the saloon
with its loafers and its crime, is now a shop or a restaurant
or a savings bank; and these legitimate enterprises pay
rentals which justify the increase in the assessed value.
As there was never a reason in morals, and as all the
material reasons vanish, the Wets are having one sad, hard
time to find arguments in behalf of their insane and criminal
Dul’p OSe. - -
December, 1923
[Page Fifteen]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Christian Fundamentals
The Return
Let it be clearly understood at the outset, that this is
not merely an issue between Pre-millenarians and Post-
millenarians. Even if the discussion were to be carried on
for the purpose of determining the relation of Christ's
Advent to what is called the Millennium, a third party
known as Anti-millenarians would have to be admitted into
the arena, thus making the debate triangular.
All the great historical creeds contain articles relating
to the Second Advent of our Lord, so that this doctrine is
properly regarded as one of the Christian Fundamentals.
But none of them undertakes to fix the time with any degree
of definiteness. However they generally state that He is to
come to raise the dead, conduct the final judgment, and
bestow rewards and pronounce sentence of judgment. But
the return of the Lord must be viewed as vastly more com-
prehensive than these creedal statements seem to suggest.
Critics of the destructive school contend that Chris-
tians in the Apostolic and the succeeding age, believed that
Christ would return corporeally in their day, and that they
were in a perpetual state of expectancy, and spent much
of their time looking up into the sky that they might get
the first glimpse of their Lord returning on the clouds.
They also declare that Paul and the entire Apostolic school
expected Him to return in their day, and that the im-
minency of His return in the body is the true New Testa-
ment doctrine, being supported by all New Testament
writers. It is also boldly asserted that Jesus Himself ex-
pected to return corporeally and inaugurate His Messianic
reign during the lifetime of the people then living. They
are able to quote certain sayings of our Lord which seem
to sustain this view. But as that and many succeeding
generations have gone by and no bodily return has taken
place, Christ's Divinity and Messiahship are denied, His
plans are said to have utterly failed, the hopes He in-
spired to have proved illusive, and it is declared that our
Christology must be completely revised. These are some of
the “assured results” of Destructive Criticism.
The present discussion is prompted more by these de-
structive views than by any millennial view, whether Pre,
Post or Anti. Our Lord’s return is certainly taught in
the Scriptures, and various forms of expression are used to
set forth this event. Our present purpose is to examine the
most prominent of these expressions so that we may ob-
tain a correct understanding of the doctrine.
When Jesus was on trial before the Jewish Sanhedrin,
“the high priest said unto Him, I adjure thee by the living
God, that thou tell us whether thou art the Christ, the Son
of God. Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said: nevertheless
I say unto you, Henceforth ye shall see the Son of man
sitting at the right hand of Power, and coming on the clouds
of heaven (Matthew 26:63,64).” The proper translation of
of Our Lord
this passage throws a flood of light on the question of our
Lord's coming. The King James version is faulty in one
particular. It represents Christ as saying, “Hereafter ye
shall see the Son of man etc.” What Christ really said
Was that from the time then present and onward, He would
be seen both sitting on the right hand of Power and coming
on the clouds of heaven. It seems difficult for the average
mind to grasp the full significance of this statement. Men
do not understand how Christ can constantly be seen sitting
now on the throne and constantly coming on the clouds.
They think especially of this latter statement as referring
exclusively to the Second Advent, which some think may oc-
cur at any time and which others suppose will occur after a
period called the Millennium. The following quotations
from a critical commentary which fairly represents the
views of Sound exegetes, are confirmatory of the view of
the present writer. With reference to the meaning of the
expression ‘‘henceforth,’’ we read: “The expression must
not be limited to the final appearing of Christ, but refers
to His whole state of eacaltation,--to that personal exalta-
tion which reveals itself in the almighty power and uni-
versal influence exercised by Him throughout the course of
history.” With reference to the expression, “coming on
the clouds of heaven,” we read, “The expression does not
merely refer to His final Advent, but to the whole judicial
administration of Christ, which commenced immediately
after His resurrection, but especially at the time of the
destruction of Jerusalem, and shall be completed at the end
of the World.”
In this wonderful statement by our Lord we have two
great fundamentals presented; first, His enthronement, which
was to take place immediately and which can be seen by all
whose eyes are open; second, His return on the clouds
of heaven, which began immediately after His enthronement,
which continues throughout this dispensation, and which can
be seen by every eye that is not willfully blinded.
But what does all this mean? It means that Jesus
Christ has already been enthroned, and that He is busily
engaged in the administration of the affairs of His Kingdom.
Coming on the clouds is a sublime form of expression de-
noting in a figure the manner of His administration. On
the day of Pentecost He came on the clouds of mercy,
“like rain on the mown grass and as the showers that water
the earth.” In like manner He is constantly coming wher-
ever the gospel is preached, in every genuine revival, in
every reformation movement. In the destruction of Jerusa-
lem in the year 70 A.D., He came on the storm clouds of
wrath and allowed the Romans to destroy a nation that
had rejected Him and declared that they had no king but
Caesar. In like manner He has been coming ever 5 Ince,
especially in such overwhelming judgments as the fall of the
Roman Empire, the War of the Rebellion in America, and

[Page Sixteen]
December, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N
S T A T E S M A N
the recent Great War that has laid waste the nations of
Europe.
Having learned what our Lord's great words to the
Jewish Sanhedrin mean, it will not be difficult to under-
stand other statements which have been misinterpreted to
mean that He expected to return to reign soon after His
departure from the world. In Matthew 16:28 we read that
Jesus said to His disciples, “There are some of them that
stand here, who shall in no wise taste of death, till they
see the Son of man coming in His kingdom.” There was
a remarkable fulfillment of this promise on the day of
Pentecost. In Matthew 10:23, which is preceded by the
first commission given the disciples, He assured them that
“Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, till the
Son of man be come.” This promise was literally fulfilled
in the year 70 when He came in judgment, on the clouds
of wrath to overthrow a faithless nation and put an end
to the former dispensation with its typical institutions. -
When Jesus proclaimed that the Kingdom of Heaven
was at hand, He had a conception of the Kingdom which
the wise men of this world seem utterly unable to grasp.
For this reason they say that He was a visionary, that
He anticipated a complete political revolution to take place
at once, and that He expected to be enthroned over the
renovated world. The truth was and still is hidden from
“the wise and prudent.”
Christ's constant coming is still further taught in one
of His gracious promises to His disciples shortly before His
death. In making the announcement that He was about to
go away, He told them that He was going to prepare a
place for them. But He added, “if I go and prepare a
place for you I come again, and will receive you unto my-
self.” The verb “come” is in the present tense and denotes
present continued action, and, in such a case as this, action
continued throughout the Christian dispensation. The com-
ing here denoted must be His coming for each of His dis-
ciples in death. The error involved in referring it to the
‘‘Second Advent’’ is readily seen when it is remembered
that according to that view. He has not begun, after the
lapse of almost two thousand years, to fulfill the promise.
While laying stress on the fact that Christ is always
coming either judicially or graciously, we would not forget
that there is to be a grand finale when He will bring this
dispensation to a close by raising the dead and presiding
at the final judgment. The Greek word ‘‘parousia’’ is
the word which it is thought most commonly refers to that
final coming. It occurs about twenty times in connections
where it seems to refer to that event. But the real mean-
ing of parousia is not coming but presence. In the revised
version of the New Testament this is indicated by footnotes.
In His warning against deception, Our Lord said “For as
the lightning cometh forth from the east, and is seen even
unto the west; so shall be the coming (presence) of the
Son of man (Matt. 24:27). This statement may refer either
to His coming in judgment to Jerusalem or to the final
judgment. The point to which attention is called is the
general manifestation of His presence when He comes. The
they that take refuge in Him.”
parousia therefore cannot be the mere corporeal presence of
Jesus Christ. We have no evidence that any such trans-
formation has taken or will take place on Christ's body
as will make it visible throughout the world at one and
the same time. In all cases of Christ's presence, or ap-
pearance, or manifestation, or revelation in such a general
Way as to be seen by the human race at once, the reference
must be, not to His body but to His person.
One of the most common and at the same time most
serious mistakes made with reference to the coming and the
presence of Christ, is the mistake of regarding His bodily
presence as His real presence, His corporeal coming as His
real coming, His visible appearance or manifestation as His
real appearance and manifestation. When the minds of
people are disabused of these and similar errors they will
be in a more receptive condition and will better understand
the apocalyptic teachings of the Bible.
The value of this discussion for the cause of National
Reform is quite manifest. Christ Himself has furnished
the grounds for our belief that He is already enthroned as
Ruler of the world. He is already engaged in the adminis.
tration of the government of the Mediatorial Kingdom.
He is constantly comingº on the clouds of mercy and of
judgment both to men and to nations. He will come at the
last day to raise the dead and to judge the world. ‘‘Be
wise now therefore O ye kings; be instructed, ye judges of
the earth. Serve Jehovah with fear, and rejoice with trem-
bling. Kiss the Son, lest He be angry, and ye perish in the
Way, for His wrath will soon be kindled. Blessed are all
R. C. W.
NATIONAL REFORM AND THE FUNDAMENTALS
A recent issue of The Christian Century, contains a
Severe criticism of one of our articles on the “Christian
Fundamentals.” Our purpose in making reply is to re-
mind that journal of the rule requiring absolute truthful-
ness always, and very, especially when one Christian journal
undertakes to reprimand another Christian journal.
The article in question states that “THE CHRISTIAN
STATESMAN uses three pages to discuss from a conservative
Viewpoint the questions that agitate the Christian world at
the present time.” Our article filled just two pages and
a half, and was a discussion of the topic, “The Redemption
of the World.” The critic proceeds to say that “Higher
Criticism and evolution are given blows with a heavy bludg-
eOn.” All that we said on these two subjects was comprised
in a dozen lines and contained nothing more than the
statements that modern criticism denies the historical char-
acter of the account of the Fall as given in Genesis, and,
that advocates of the extreme evolutionary hypothesis hold
that what we call sin is nothing more nor less than the “re-
mains of the old animal disposition which evolution has not
yet eliminated, but which will eventually be overcome a few
million years hence.” The only bludgeon we used was this
bare statement of fact. The hardest blow that can be dealt to

December, 1923
[Page Seventeen]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
º
erroneous views sometimes, is a clear statement of those
views, and that is just what we tried to give. The remainder
of our article was taken up with a discussion of the world-
wide effect of Christ's redemptive work.
Our critic takes us to task for taking any part in the
discussion of the Christian Fundamentals. He says, “One
wonders just what The National Reform Association should
have to do with theological questions, for it would seem
to have a pretty big contract on its hands with its com-
mendable reformatory program.” It is gratifying to read
the statement that we have a “commendable reformatory
program,” but it is somewhat surprising that any one
familiar with that program fails to see its connection with
the fundamentals of the Christian religion. If those funda-
mentals are not true, our program and our cause rest upon
a foundation of sand. It is because of the authority of
Scripture, the Divinity of Jesus Christ, His Virgin Birth,
the character of His work of Redemption, His exaltation to
the throne of the universe, that we have any genuine
National Reform program. \ *
Our critic begins his article with the statement that
“The self-appointed defenders of the Bible are often mater-
ialists in disguise.” This statement has special reference
to me and to my discussion of the Virgin Birth. As for
my appointment as a defender of the Bible it is enough to
say that I was inducted into the office of the gospel ministry
almost fifty years ago and have always understood that
in the regular way “I was set for the defense of the gospel.”
My materialism consists in holding that there are just two
kinds of substance, the one material and the other spiritual.
I have read discussions of all sorts of philosophical theories
and have reached the conclusion that God and the material
universe are not one and the same; that man and God are
not the same; that matter cannot be transformed into
spirit nor spirit into matter; that man has a material body
and is a soul or spirit; that Jesus Christ the Son of God
became man by taking to himself a true body and a rea-
sonable soul, and continues to be God and man, two natures
in One Person forever.
This brings us to the main point in our critic's article.
He is grievously offended because we asserted, on the basis
of the words of the Angel Gabriel to Mary, that, because
of the manner of His conception, her Child would be called
the Son of God; and that He is the Son of God in a sense
similar to that in which every child is the son or daughter
of a human father. If this language horrifies the editor
of The Christian Century, how does his mind react when
he reads the very words of the angel? And what sort of
a mental reaction does he experience when he reads the
statements by certain modern critics that Jesus was the
natural son of Joseph Does our critic think that the Son
of Mary had no father at all? Must we overlook or deny
the Virgin Birth in order that we may grasp the spiritual
reality involved? Is it not a fact that we must emphasize
both His Divine nature and his assumption of humanity
if we would truly grasp the significance of His humiliation
and atoning death? Can this be done, in these days of
prevalent unbelief when so much of the Biblical record is
denied, unless we maintain the doctrine of the Virgin Birth
in the sense in which it was announced by Gabriel to Mary?
And is there any occasion for any one to take offense at
my statement of the fact that God was the Father of the
Son of Mary unless he either denies the Virgin Birth or
reads into my statement thoughts that never entered my
mind 2. R. C. W.
TO (#UARD AGAINST THE GAMBLING FREVER
St. Luke's Lutheran Church, Logans-
port, Indiana, writes a very earnest suggestion to THE
CHRISTIAN STATESMAN to use its influence in behalf of an
active warfare against gambling. Pastor Himes thinks that
the evil and danger of gambling should be shown in schools
exactly as the evil and danger of alcohol were shown to
the child during its early years of study.
Rev. W. K. Himes,
Mr. Himes is quite right in the intimation that we were
able to conquer the demon alcohol only after we had
taught a generation of young people what was that demon's
real character. With all the credit which may go to or-
ganizations for their direct work, the chief triumph which
they attained was in giving to our school system, during the
years when opinions are forming, a teaching which enabled
every boy and girl to learn that alcohol is an enemy of the
human race.
We are sure that in many of the schools the evil of
gambling is carefully portrayed by the teaching force. But
also one may be certain that a systematic promulgation of
this truth would be very helpful. Gambling is as much of
a mania and is as contagious as any other of the social
aberrations. Not long ago THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN had
an article showing that the betting fever had attacked almost
universally the people of England. They were betting on
everything, from a snail race to a vicar's sermon. The
rich and poor alike were involved and many people risked
the Sunday dinner and the rescue of the family raiment
from the pawn shops on Saturday night, in order to
make book on some current event. This is a reminder
of the fashion in the interior of China thirty years ago.
A coolie with only a few cash in his pocket would gamble
with the food vender, and either go hungry at noon or
get his midday meal for nothing. That practice was so
general that in a day’s ride you would scarcely see a food
vender without his jar of gambling sticks. -
Recent scandals concerning baseball show how the
gambling fever possesses certain types of Americans.
The whole thing is dishonest in its attempt upon the
possessions of others and leads to a fatal disintegration of the
individual character. No school in America in our whole sys-
tem of education but ought to teach to the youthful mind
the wrong and the folly of gambling. And everywhere
the good forces of society ought to be arrayed against
games of chance, whether they be at church bazaar, at
county fairs, or in palatial dens under police protection.

[Page Eighteen]
December, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
The Church and the New World Order
By FREDERICK H. LYNCH
[Abstract of address before Consultation Conference, held at Winona Lake, Ind., July 1-8, 1923.]
During the last four years I have had the opportunity
of spending part of each year in Great Britain and on the
Continent. My work has brought me into contact with all
sorts of conditions of men. I have met the Christian peo-
ple of all countries and the Christian leaders of every pro-
fession—clergymen, editors, teachers, labor leaders, business
men—and the mothers and fathers in the homes. I have
seized every opportunity to ask
these people: What are the one
or two great lessons the world
has learned from the war and
the four years of peace that
have been almost as bad as
the war? What are the one or
two great principles on which
any stable, enduring civilization
can be built, any civilization
approaching a Christian order
where brotherhood and goodwill
might be the law of nations?
The interesting thing was that
I got practically the identical
answer from everyone with
whom I spoke, no matter what
his country or church. And the
answers were, I think, what
every careful observer in Amer-
ica of world affairs would
give at this time. They are
what every student of present
world-conditions, who longs for
a better, happier world, feels
are the first steps by the
nations toward security, peace,
'real civilization.
The first answer I every-
where received was this: There
is no hope for the world, no
possibility of a permanent,
peaceful civilization, no out-
look for anything except 1914 or worse, unless the nations
can learn to live the community life, as Christians—all
civilized individuals for that matter—everywhere have learn-
ed to live it. It is the community life that distinguishes
civilization from barbarism. In barbarism everyone lives
for himself. He pursues his own ends, and pursues them by
any means, and regardless of what havoc he wreaks upon
others. He lives purely for himself, is his own court, judge
and sheriff and takes his defense solely into his own hands.
Might makes right and everything belongs to him that he
In the community life individualism gives way
It is all for each, and each for all.
can take.
to one common good.
DR. FREDERICK H. LYNCH,
EDITOR-Christian Work
All suffer if one suffers, all rejoice in the prosperity of one.
The community is an organization, organized for the good,
rºot of one, but of all. There are common courts, common
defense, common worship, common schools, co-operation for
the common good. Should the citizens of any town suddenly
begin to live for themselves, making individualism the law
of life as have the nations, each man arming against his
neighbor, the town would im-
mediately revert to barbarism
and we should have just what
we had in the world—sus-
picions, strifes and war. It is
the community life that gives
peace, happiness and security
to every town. So, again I say,
the conviction has gripped every
man who has thought through
the implications of the terrible
struggle, that unless the nations
can rise above a selfish nation-
alism and an exaggerated patri-
otism and learn that the highest
allegiance is to humanity—the
whole family of men — the
common good, and can live as
friendly peoples co-operating in
building a happy, contented
world; there is no outlook for
anything better than that which
occurred in 1914. For it was
just this putting the nation
above the world—which is as
selfish as putting one’s self
above the welfare of one’s
family — that brought on
the war. Selfishness always
brings strife, whether it be in
an individual or a nation. Na-
tions which live for self alone,
and arm to the teeth either for
seeking new acquisitions or protecting those they already
have, inevitably come to war. Europe has learned this
lesson. The best men everywhere see that the world has be-
come a family, that the only welfare of any one nation is
in the welfare of all, and that unless the nations of the
world, our own included, can get this spirit of goodwill
and learn to live together as a friendly community, as good
men can live together in the community, there is no hope.
The most hopeful sign in the world today, for the
future of civilization, is that the nations, however haltingly,
are groping their way toward this community life, striving
however blindly to attain it, having seen that in that achieve-


December, 1923
[Page Nineteen]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
ment rests their only hope. We in the United States have
not been so interested in the League of Nations. Perhaps it
is natural because we are so far away from Europe, because
we did not feel the suffering of the war as did Europe;
we are not surrounded by possible foes; we do not live in
an atmosphere of age-long hatreds and suspicions; we are so
big, so seemingly self-sufficient; and we have become accus-
tomed to an isolated life. But in Europe it is different.
There every one is turning to the League with pathetic
yearning, and it is not because of the Covenant. No one
was interested in Article X, or Article XVI; no one asked
whether it meant a super-state or not; no one worried about
proportionate representation. It was the first great step
toward the community life of nations. It might be im-
perfect; it might involve more surrender of national rights
than appeared on the surface, but never mind, here was a
great endeavor of the nations to organize themselves into
that community life that had brought peace, happiness, good-
will and brotherhood to individuals for centuries; the only
hope of enduring peace for nations. This is why all Europe
looks to the League as its star of hope. And there are indi-
cations that at last we in America are beginning to look to-
ward it too. Lord Robert Cecil was received with unpre-
cedented enthusiasm, his addresses were read by hundreds
of thousands and broadcast far and wide. The Non-Partisan
Association for the League of Nations has become very
active with a strikingly large number of Republicans at its
head. Senator George Wharton Pepper has openly come out
in favor of it. And many others believe that the League is
the most helpful thing among the nations because it is a
step toward the community life.
Another sign that the world is realizing this, was the
Conference on Limitation of Armament, held in Washing-
ton last year. The reason this Conference was called was,
because as President Harding intimated in his address at
the opening session, the time had come when the nations
had got to do together what they could not do by each one
acting alone. There is a universal feeling in Europe as well
as here that no permanent Christian civilization can be built
on force. It must be built on justice, co-operation, brother-
liness, charity, goodwill. Force has been tried and failed,
Europe was bristling with guns. It was a powder mine.
Bayonets hid the churches, fortresses overshadowed the
schools. Iron had supplanted religion. The piling up of
armaments engendered those suspicions and fears that in-
evitably make wars. It all collapsed—civilization nearly
perished. It cannot be reared or maintained on force.
That is why everybody in Europe is interested in disarm-
ament. The most active commission on the League of
Nations is the one on disarmament. The Conference at
Washington, for which our President and Secretary of State
deserve the thanks of the world, had its origin in this uni-
versal consciousness that the new world-order must not only
supplant force by goodwill, but that the only way of doing
it is the community way.
The World Court is but another sign of this hope trying
to find expression. It was to have been hoped that it would
have been a Court before which all the signatory powers
would have been obligated to take all their disputes; but
it is a great thing as it stands. It is another instance that
the nations realize that only in the community life lies the
hope of enduring civilization and lasting peace.
Had I time I would also show how this reaching out
for the community life has been strikingly manifested in
the yearning for unity among all Christians everywhere
and in a consciousness that only a united Church can prevent
such horrible catastrophes as we have experienced, or
build the city of God in the world. Again and again. I
have heard men say that if the Christians had been as much
interested in their common kinship in the Kingdom of
Christ and had realized that their loyalty to Christ came
first, before either denomination or country, as Christ said
it should; that such a debacle as 1914 could never have
happened in the world. The churches of the Continent have
had their allegiance put to terrible tests. Roman Catholic
disciples of Christ have been arrayed against one another
in consuming hate and bloody battle. Protestants have been
killing each other by the millions in the name of their
common Master. In every country the best Christians with
whom I talked, feel there is something wrong, and I was in-
terested to find the feeling everywhere that the time had
come for the communions to get together often and empha-
size their common brotherhood as disciples of Christ, more
than nationality, realizing that only in that lay the hope
of the world. The three meetings of the churches of nearly
all communions and from every nation of Europe and North
America, at Copenhagen this last summer, was a striking
instance of how this sense of unity is growing. There were
three conferences, one following the other. First came the
meeting of 200 members of the World Alliance for Inter-
national Friendship through the Churches, where the most
outstanding leaders of the churches from Europe and the
United States met together for four days, and where the ,
most wonderful spirit was manifested and much making for
goodwill accomplished. Immediately after this came first
the conference on European Protestantism, then the con-
ference on the Life and Work of the Churches. A significant
thing was the presence of the delegates from the great East-
ern Orthodox Church. At these conferences, as I said, the
most outstanding men in the churches came from every
land, allied, enemy, and neutral, and sitting at the same
table, talked of their Oneness, and what they could do, united
together, to build the City of God in the world, promote
goodwill, increase human happiness, establish brotherhood,
and remove those national sins that provoke wars and
strife. Again, I think many present felt that, had the
leaders of all the churches begun to get together in this
way twenty-five years ago–German, French, British, Am-
erican, a sense of Oneness might have been developed that
would have made the thought of war impossible.
What is then the next great step for the nations, but
this? The war has taught us that there can be no peace,
no permanency of civilization, no Christian world-order,
until the nations of the world, ordering their relationships

[Page Twenty]
December, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
by those same Christian principles that obtain among
all Christian gentlemen, are bound by the same code of
honor, and the same test of greatness is applied to them that
is applied to men. The answer was unanimous in this
regard. The war has banished forever the idea that there
can be two different ethical systems in the world, one for
individuals, one for nations; one Christian, one pagan. There
is only one morality, and it is eternal and universal. Nations
are accountable to the same judgment bar of God and His
righteousness, to which men are accountable. What is
right for a man is right for a nation, and what is wrong for
a man is wrong for a nation. If it is wrong for a man to
steal, it is wrong for a nation. If it is wrong for a man
to destroy his brother, it is wrong for a nation to destroy
another nation. Stealing is stealing and murder is murder,
whether it be done by a man or a nation. If a man is
bound by honor to keep his pledged word, so is the nation
equally bound. If that man is “greatest,” who, thinking
little of self, renders service to the world, that nation is
greatest which serves the most. If selfishness makes a man
despicable and has in it the seed of death and decay, the
same selfishness makes a nation small and despicable; and
the selfish nation will always come to a bad end as does
the selfish man. (Europe is just now the graveyard of
nations that lived purely for self and sought only selfish
ends.) If the philosophy that “might makes right,” held
by a man, makes him merely a brute and a bully, the same
philosophy makes a nation equally a bully, and despised of
the earth. (This war was largely fought on the issue con-
tained in those words, and it has answered the question with
great certainty forever.) Jesus really knew what He was
talking about, only most of us never really believed He did.
He really saw the eternal and immutable laws of the moral
universe and this has shown, as perhaps nothing else in
history has, that He knew. Individuals found it out long
ago; nations have now discovered it. I am not sure that
they may not even discover out of this war that even His
great moral assertion—long ago found true by every indi-
vidual—that he who lived constantly seeking his life lost
it, while he who forgot his own life in some great service,
lost it in some great sacrificial emprise, found it, found his
real, glorious divine - self; applies to nations as well as to
men. Guns and gospel, poison gas and Jesus Christ, do not
belong to the same civilization. One does not easily mention
them in the same sentence.
The City of God cannot be built on force any more
than can the city in our heart, and the nations must choose
now between Christ and chaos, as every heart has had to
choose.
IN RETROSPECT
By FRANK EDWARDS HINKLE
I stood today, in my imagination, on a vantage coign of
time a million years in the hence; I looked back over the
receding trail of centuries gone; and looking, I saw—and
wondered.
I saw men marching forth to war, and others coming
from afar.
I saw them draw nearer—nearer and nearer together—
these hosts marching forth and those from afar—and saw
them meet, and clash, and battle to the death.
I saw the ground run red.
I saw the weaker overcome by the strong—saw the
vanquished flee, and the victor pursue in frenzy, overtake,
and maim and kill.
Then I saw the wounded, and heard their groans and
moans and anguished cries.
I saw the dead, motionless, with upturned faces all
stilly white, on the field of strife—and men and horses
trampling over them.
And then—
I saw continents covered with mounds of earth—mounds
where rested all the dead whose souls had gone up from
the smoking hell of the battle's roar—thousands unnumber-
ed and innumerable, whose lives had been given to the
slaughter. w
And by every mound a mother stood, and her tears
burst forth and trickled down.
And I turned away, trembling; and as I turned, an
angel came, and stood at my right hand, and said:
“Why stand you here and gaze? And why tremble at
that which no longer is? You look upon a picture only,
of things that were, but are no more. For all this has
passed away, and all things have become new.”
“But why,” I asked, “should these things have been º’’
“Ask me not,’’ the angel said, “for no man knoweth;
and the angels themselves do know no more. Only He
doth know.”
‘‘IHe? And who is He?”
“God, Himself—Who placed in the hand of man a
weapon stronger than all the dripping blades of battle,
wherewith man rose up and slew the monster of war.”
“And that weapon was ”
“Christian statesmanship !”
ENDORSED BY PRESBYTERIAN SYNOD OF
PENNSYLVANIA
RESOLVED: -
That Synod hereby commends, as worthy of the co-operation
of our pastors and churches, the work of The National Reform
Association in behalf of national righteousness, and particularly
its efforts to secure a uniform marriage and divorce law, to
promote the daily use of the Bible in the public schools of the
states, and to promote world peace by inducing the nations and
their rulers to “try Christianity” in international relations.
Unanimously adopted, upon the recommendation of the
Standing Committee on Education, by the Synod of Pennsyl-
vania of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, in
session at Bellevue, Pa., October 25, 1923.








December, 1923
[Page Twenty-one]
T H E C H R IS TI A N
ST A T E S M A N
Listen my readers and you shall hear of a business
without a profiteer—although every one concerned profits by
it. In the past two years you have read in THE CHRISTIAN
STATESMAN some true stories of Goodwill in Industry. Here
is one about Industry in Goodwill. The others were stories
of business with Goodwill as a by-product; this one is about
Goodwill with business as a by-product.
Riding along on a street car in Pittsburgh, a sign
flashed across my vision, “Goodwill Industries.” A second
and it was gone, and I was wondering whether the search
for Goodwill had become an obsession with me and I was
“seeing things.” But it hasn’t and I wasn’t. The sign is
real and stands for one of the realest and finest achieve-
ments in the entire realm of everyday religion and practical
social service. Someone said that Dr. Daniel L. Marsh, Sup-
erintendent of the Methodist Episcopal Church Union of
Pittsburgh, and pastor of the Smithfield Methodist Episcopal
(the famous old Brimstone Corner) Church, could tell me
all about it. I found him enthusiastic, as well he may be,
and willing to provide me with information and with the
Opportunity for personal observation.
: : :* #: :: ::
The seed of the Goodwill Industries was planted many
years ago by a Methodist preacher in Boston. His name
was Peter Morgan and he conducted a mission in a poor
quarter of the city. He was considered eccentric—probably
he was a few years ahead of his time. Few came to his
meetings. With psychological shrewdness he began charging
a small admission. Thenceforth he had larger audiences
and also sufficient means to carry on the work dear to his
heart—a social service in advance of his day. On his death he
left his mission, its property, activities, and equipment to
the Methodist Episcopal Church, stipulating that the work
should be carried on under the direction of a board to be
composed of Methodists and Unitarians, with a permanent
Methodist chairman. From this beginning and under the
able and devoted leadership for thirty years of Rev. Edgar
J. Helms, grew the great Morgan Memorial in Boston, one
of the most splendid social service projects in the world.
During the now famous “Centenary Movement” of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, 1918-19, the Board of Home
Missions and Church Extension inaugurated Goodwill cen-
ters modeled after the Morgan Memorial. Twenty-three of
these centers have been established and are now in opera-
tion in various large cities. They carry on a fine community
welfare work which comprises the usual features of Ameri-
canization, cooking, sewing, and other classes, milk
depots, baby clinics, gymnasiums, recreation, nursing and
medical attention where necessary, and fresh air farms for
children and mothers. But the original and remarkable
feature which, so far as I know, is not duplicated by any
other organization, is the Goodwill Industries.
The slogan of this work, more illuminating than any
Industry in Good Will
lengthy description could be, is ‘‘Not charity but a chance.’’
It offers help toward self-help. It seeks not merely to relieve
distress but to construct, preserve, or restore character and
self-respect. That idea is the psychological or spiritual unit.
The practical unit of Goodwill Industries is the burlap
bag. Wherever a Goodwill center is located, hundreds of
these bags are distributed in homes throughout the city.
Into them are put the many discarded articles that would
have been exiled to the attic in the long ago when there were
such things as attics, but which in these days of cramped
quarters would probably be thrown away. At regular in-
tervals, or on request, the Goodwill driver calls for the bur-
lap bag and takes it to the Goodwill shop where the con-
tents are examined, sorted, fumigated, cleaned, repaired, ap-
praised and finally sold at a low price to needy people.
The work of preparing the articles for sale, is done in
the Goodwill shop by men and women who, through natural
handicap, illness, accident or some other misfortune, have had
difficulty in finding employment elsewhere. The amount
realized from the sale of goods is not sufficient to make the
Industries self supporting. It could not well be, for the
aim is (to quote another Goodwill slogan) “Not profit, but
service.” A double benefit is sought, that of giving work
and the best possible wages to unfortunate people, and that
of providing necessities at lowest possible cost to other peo-
ple in poor circumstances or in temporary distress. The dif-
ference between outlay and income is made up from cash
contributions received from organizations or individuals, and
so efficiently is the work conducted that each dollar of cash
contribution makes an actual return of $12.57 in relief ex-
tended, not including the benefit to buyers in the Goodwill
stores. That is an amazing accomplishment of efficiency and
economy and a striking contrast to the record of many
philanthropies in which, too often, fancy salaries and heavy
overhead expenses are disproportionate to the service given.
A statistical report of national Goodwill centers, for
1922, estimates that more than a million dollars in cash
was realized from the sale of made-over waste materials.
Ten thousand unfortunate people were employed in trans-
forming ‘‘junk into jobs and waste into wages.” They were
paid $500,000. Fourteen trades were represented. The
sum paid to foremen, teachers, and overseers was $250,000,
and an equal amount was expended for rent, heat, light and
other overhead charges. A million needy people purchased
in Goodwill stores. The number of bags collected was
345,201 and the number of pieces of furniture 140,496. As
a side benefit think what a clearing out of attics and what
a saving of work for burdened housewives!
In recounting the work of the Goodwill centers I left
the most important thing for separate mention. It has
to do, not with mere inanimate things nor even with perish-
able though precious human bodies, but with immortal
souls. In recognition of the fact that spiritual starvation
is as real and far more prevalent than physical starvation,


[Page Twenty-two.]
December, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
the beneficiaries of Goodwill service are offered constantly,
though not obtrusively or aggressively, the Bread of Life.
Modern welfare work stresses the Brotherhood of Man but
is apt to forget the Fatherhood of God. The spirit per-
meating Goodwill is one not merely of humanity but of
strong and definite Christianity. -
Goodwill, however, is not sectarian, either in service or
management. Although it is of Methodist origin, has been
maintained principally by Methodist activity, and the prop-
erty and equipment used belong almost entirely to the
Methodist Episcopal Church Union, its help is given
without regard to race, creed, or color. Only four per cent
it would seem only a fair and natural result of Methodist
origin and Methodist activity. At the national meeting of
the Bureau of Goodwill Industries in Cleveland, Ohio, Feb.
ruary 20, 1923, the following resolution was passed:
We believe the Goodwill Industries should be city-wide and
interdenominational in their organization. We therefore recom.
mend that other denominations share with us responsibility on
Our Board of Directors. We will not organize in cities or bor-
oughs where other evangelical denominations are carrying on a
wholesome work with full co-operation emphasizing our idealism
and Work for the handicapped. In those places we recommend
Methodist co-operation under other denominational leadership.
We likewise expect the same courtesy and co-operation in those
cities where we are operating. -
% $ $ $ $ #
*
Carpenter Shop of Pittsburgh Goodwill Industries
of the beneficiaries of Goodwill service are adherents of
the Methodist Church. In the other 96 per cent, are in-
cluded members of all churches—and of none. The manage-
ment also is undenominational. The generosity and effici-
ency of Goodwill are now so well and favorably
known that many religious, civic and other welfare organiza-
tions are glad to co-operate. Twenty-eight denominations
are represented on national Goodwill boards. And if
Methodist influence is slightly predominant, as it may be,
My opportunity for personal observation came late last
summer in the Pittsburgh center. Early one morning, bear-
ing Dr. Marsh's written introduction, I went down to the
Goodwill location in the “Strip”—a place not healthful, nor
beautiful, nor good, one of those sore spots to be found
in all great cities, symptoms of the social disease that breeds
from the bacteria of selfishness and greed. Here four years
ago, the Pittsburgh Goodwill center was established and
took over the community work which, under the direction









December, 1923
[Page Twenty-three] .
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
of the Methodist Episcopal Church Union, had formerly
been carried on at Trinity Temple. To this was added the
Goodwill Industries. The property of the center is owned
by the Methodist Episcopal Church Union, and plans
have been made for buildings which will be adequate for
the work. The first units of these structures have already
been erected and house a small chapel, a well arranged gym-
nasium and assembly hall, rooms for various classes, and
the Goodwill storage rooms, factory, and store. A play-
ground has also been equipped by the Pittsburgh Kiwanis
Club.
I found the Rev. Albert Curry, director of religious and
social activities, and told him my mission. Young Mr. Curry
is a refreshing contrast to many welfare workers whom I
have met. In the first place, one is impressed by his earnest
and sincere Christianity; and in the second, by his human-
ity. His efficiency is not the cold-blooded sort on which
some social service experts pride themselves. I think he is
not so intent upon keeping up charts as on keeping up
hearts. For a few moments he talked simply and self-
effacingly of the Goodwill work. Then as he was about to
make a little journey in the neighborhood he asked me if
I would care to go along. There was no Rolls-Royce to
take us about; instead a plain but efficient “flivver,” a
vehicle which struck a certain keynote. It isn’t much in
the way of luxury or display, but it gets there.
y
I had thought the main streets of the “Strip” for-
bidding enough, but our tour disclosed habitations and con-
ditions so unsuitable for happy and wholesome living that
it was necessary to cling to the thought of an ameliorating
force at work, to save oneself from black depression. Foul,
rubbish-strewn alleys; ramshackle, grimy buildings; no grass,
no trees; even air and sunlight seemed to be barred. But
there were cheerful greetings from men, women and children.
Everybody seemed to know Mr. Curry and to be glad to
see him. There was none of the sullenness of which I have
heard social workers complain. Perhaps there is reason for
it sometimes.
We went back to the small community chapel—as plain
and democratic as Methodism itself. No stained glass
windows, no pictured saints. An old-fashioned organ, some
rows of chairs, and on the wall a motto, ‘‘Prayer changes
things.” I prayed. I had seen things that needed to be
changed.
The Goodwill Industries part of the center is one of
the most interesting places imaginable. First I was shown
a great number of burlap bags, the use and distribution of
which I have mentioned above, and the operation of fumi-
gating and cleaning contributed articles was explained.
Then we visited the workshop, a scene of varied and
cheerful occupation. Here all sorts of things, in all stages of
shabbiness and decrepitude, were awaiting conversion to use-
fulness or beauty. People broken of spirit or body were
repairing these broken articles—and in the doing, mending
also their own circumstances, souls and hearts. Three one-
armed men were busily employed, one at painting a stove,
another repairing a brass bed, and the third pressing cloth-
ing. Many a man no worse handicapped, begs in the streets.
A man, afflicted with total deafness, was polishing metal,
and washing vases and jardinieres. Elderly men were en-
gaged in carpentry and other tasks. In an upstair room
women were sorting and examining clothing, stuffing soft
toys for little children, and sewing and mending. Every-







[Page Twenty-four]
December, 1923
T H E O H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
where the work proceeded steadily but without strain. The
atmosphere was that of real goodwill.
In the tinker shop were broken chandeliers, type-
writers, bicycles, toys, umbrellas, etc., which the clever and
ingenious fingers of the tinker would restore to a new life
of usefulness.
During the year 1922, the Pittsburgh Goodwill Indus-
tries employed regularly in its shops between 40 and 75
people, and gave occasional day work to over 15,000 more.
More than 22,000 bags and 8,000 pieces of furniture were
collected. Over $32,000 was realized from the sale of re-
paired and made-over articles, and the entire sum, aug-
mented by many thousands more of cash contributions, was
paid out in wages. Through the year about 13,000 people,
employees and neighborhood folk, attended the Goodwill
chapel services.
Truly “age cannot wither nor custom stale the infinite
variety” of a Goodwill store. Automobile tires and parts,
books, clothing, pictures, sewing machines, stoves, bric-a-brac,
dishes, tools, kitchen utensils are only a few of the items.
I looked about and tried to think of something that was not
there.
pianos.” And then we went up to the second floor and
there was a whole row of them.
The ultimate consumers are mainly women—most of
them foreign. Many carried babies or had small children
tugging at their skirts. They gathered in little groups,
shrewdly examining and pricing. At a table of attractive
baby clothes and women's wear, competition was keen. There
was a gleam of eye familiar to me and I reflected that when
it comes to bargain hunting, “the Captain's lady and Judy
O'Grady are sisters under the skin”—though Judy O'Grady
is perhaps a trifle more polite than the Captain's lady. The
Goodwill store provides necessities for poor families which
their means could not possibly purchase any where else.
To my regret I had arrived too late for devotional ser-
vice; so on a subsequent morning, 8:00 o'clock found me in
the little chapel which was already almost full. There
were men, women, and children of different nationalities,
creeds, and color; but of one reverence. The service was
conducted by the head carpenter, a former minister whose
physical breakdown had forced his retirement. There
was a sincere and simple prayer, a hymn in which we all
joined, a Scripture reading, and a brief inspiring talk by
the pastor carpenter. I saw sad and bitter faces soften in
the moment of human and Divine communion, and I wished
that all workers might have some such beginning for their
day of toil. -
My early attendance at chapel had earned for me an
unexpected reward. I had been lucky enough to choose
the very morning when a lot of children were to be sent to
the Epworth Fresh Air Farm (owned and operated by the
Methodist Episcopal Church Union). And I was invited to
the party! Ninety children were to go and you may be
sure that not one was missing and not one late. Such
nice children – bright, clean, their clothing perhaps a
After a while it occurred to me, ‘‘Yes, they have no
trifle 'large or a bit snug, but neat and whole.
the smiles!
And, oh,
They shed a rainbow glory over the “Strip.”
There were heavy bags and bundles to be carried, tiny
brothers and sisters to be guarded, but nobody sulked or
shirked. Two sweet-faced deaconesses convoyed the party.
With surprisingly little confusion we boarded the special
trolley. One would naturally suppose that ninety children
might prove troublesome in an hour's journey, but these
did not. I concluded that they had been too well brought
up or that they were too happy to be naughty. Perhaps
truly happy children (and grown-ups) are almost as surely
good as good children (and grown-ups) are happy. At any
rate I have never seen better behaved youngsters. I thought
of some spoiled children of well-to-do families I have known,
and decided that I would rather take the ninety “Strip”
children clear across the continent than to care for six
pampered, selfish darlings for this one hour journey.
They sang, with a joyous abandon that almost redeem-
ed the foolish words, such ditties as “Yes, We Have No
Bananas,” and “I’m a Sheik of Araby.” They feasted their
eyes on meadows and trees and blue skies.
I had attached myself to three little sisters—Josephine,
Conchetta and Madalena, Italian as you will guess. They
received my advances with shy politeness. Finally Jose-
phine and Conchetta sat beside me and tiny Madalena al-
lowed me to hold her on my lap. When we reached Bakers.
town, eighty-nine children rushed eagerly from the car,
but Madalena lingered to turn upon me a melting glance
from eyes like velvety brown pansies, to encircle my neck
with soft little arms and to kiss me on the cheek. Then
she was off with the others, racing up the long hill.
The capable, kindly matron, Miss Wight, came to meet
us. Places were assigned in the splendid dormitories which,
while sheltered, are almost as airy as the out-of-doors. Cloth-
ing was unpacked and hung in lockers and a change made
from dress-up to play clothes. Then all regulations having
been duly observed, in the twinkling of an eye, the swings
were full, a baseball game was on, and admiring groups
were inspecting the new swimming pool and the just com-
pleted pavilion. -
Some of the children had been at the Farm before.
They were old-timers and a little proud of the fact. To
others it was all new ; to all of them it was wonderful.

December, 1923
[Page Twenty-five]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
They fluttered over the green sward as joyously as
so many butterflies. I heard the story of a little girl who
on her first day at the Farm cried because she was afraid
of the grass. She had never seen any in all her life before.
Happily, no such poignant thing came under my own ob-
servation.
At the sound of the dinner gong, the children filed
into the big dining hall; on the wall was framed this grace:
“Thanks to our Father, we will bring;
For He gives us everything.”
(Miss Wight read it aloud, the children saying it after
Then with bowed heads they repeated from memory.
“Thanks to our Father, we will bring;
For He gives us everything.”
her.
The food was worthy of the grace. Such vegetables
from the Farm’s own garden | Such milk from the Farm’s
own cows! And the table manners were of a quality to
match the food. Many of these children touched by Good-
will influence, could qualify to improve the manners in some
of our “best families.’’
Each summer, from 700 to 1,000 needy children and
mothers are taken for a ten day or two weeks outing at the
Farm. For more than twenty years the Epworth Fresh Air
Farm has been rendering this valuable service, building up
or restoring health of mind and body to hundreds of mothers
and thousands of children. Ten dollars will provide
ten days of wholesome joy for a child. Think of that, some
of you who spend more for a single evening’s pleasure.
Goodwill centers with their Goodwill Industries, give
to forlorn old age, handicapped maturity, and underprivi-
leged childhood, “not charity but a chance.” That is sincere
religion and intelligent humanitarianism. It is easier—and
selfishly more agreeable – to give charity than a
chance. Charity can be, and often is, doled out heedlessly;
it takes thought to provide a chance. And to show faith
and joy in the ability of another to succeed, to deal gener-
ously so that he may have an opportunity to succeed, rather
then to dispense a vainglorious charity; is the true magna-
nimity. - -
The Goodwill, national organ of the Goodwill Indus-
tries, quotes from Emerson, “The wicked dollar is the
dollar that is given to a beggar to get rid of him easily.”
When you give to salve easily your own conscience—quiet
a pang of your own heart, rather than to really help and
comfort someone else, you are merely indulging yourself.
Don’t give wicked dollars. If you want to feed the
hungry, clothe the naked, comfort the fatherless, save
wretched human beings from destruction and despair; don’t
pauperize people, help them to help themselves. Be kind
intelligently. Find a Goodwill center and do your bit.
CHRISTMAS CHIMES
BY LOUISE HUEMMRICH
Faintly, through the snow-chilled twilight,
Comes the sound of Christmas bells;
Softly as the falling snow flakes,
Peace descends, on earth it dwells.
Peace, God’s peace past understanding,
Takes possession of my soul,
As with bated breath I hearken,
While the distant church bells toll.
Hands invisible, so gently,
Memory’s door have opened wide,
And once more mine are the pleasures,
That with childhood scenes abide.
As by magic, cares and worries
Cease abruptly to exist,
Mingling with the chime’s sweet music,
Half forgotten songs I list.
Children, starry-eyed, expectant,
Crowd about the lighted tree,
And repeat that old, old story
Of God’s love for you and me.
How the Christ child, in the manger
Of that lowly stable, lay.
How the shepherds from the pasture,
Came to see—and stayed to pray.
How the angel voices caroled
Through the stillness of the night,
How His star shone in the heavens,
Erring feet to guide aright.
:: *k :: *k :k ::
Ah, the bells have ceased their
Memory’s pictures fade away;
But the story and its message
They have brought, will ever stay.
ringing,
Wondrous story of the ages,
Changeless, beautiful, sublime,
Whether angel song proclaims it, º
Or yon distant Christmas Chime.

[Page Twenty-siz]
December, 1923
T H E C H R IS TI A N
S T A T E S M A N
Compulsory Bible Reading
By WILLIAM. S. FLEMING
The following reports a conversation between good
Dr. A. and a representative of The National Reform Associa-
tion, on one phase of the question of the right of the Bible
in the public schools.
Dr. A–I believe that the Bible should be put into
the schools of any community that wants it, but it should
not be forced in anywhere.
N. R. A.—Doctor A, that is a frank statement, but just
a little hazy, and I want to find exactly what you mean by
it. Do you believe that the Bible should be used in the
schools of any community only when all the people of that
community want it there? Let me illustrate. In a certain
central Iowa town of 1,800, after feeling the public pulse,
the school board recently arranged to put into the high
school an elective course in Bible Study, permitted but not
required by state law. One lone, citizen objected. The
board canvassed the matter carefully and concluded to go on
with the course unless the objector continued his opposition,
in which case they said they must discontinue the course.
Now, Doctor was the board right or wrong in its last con-
clusion ? º
Dr. A.—Evidently wrong. One citizen should not rule
1,799. Such action would shut the Bible out of every school-
house in America and permit infidelity or narrow sectarianism
to control the schools of the country. Such action, instead
of respecting the rights, is accepting the rule of the min-
ority. I believe in majority rule.
N. R. A. Fine. Now let us use another illustration.
Many years ago the Ohio Supreme court decided that the
school board has the right to put the Bible into or shut it
out of the schools of that state. In a certain Ohio town a
school election was on recently, and though nobody men-
tioned it in public, everybody knew that the big question in
the election was the return of the Bible to the public
schools. The friends of the Bible won by a vote of 426 to
347, and the board at once put the Bible into the schools.
Now, Doctor, if I understand you correctly, your position
is that the school board did right in that case.
Dr. A. Exactly, in harmony with the American prin-
ciple of majority rule. And the result would be the same
if the board, without the vote, had sensed the popular wish
and put the Bible into the schools.
N. R. A.—Splendid. We are getting on nicely. NOW,
Doctor, just two questions, please: 1. When the board
put the Bible into the schools against the expressed wish
of 347 citizens, or the known but unexpressed wish of a
very considerable minority, is not that compulsory use of
the Bible in the schools, and have you not specifically en-
dorsed the act you objected to in your opening statement?
Dr. A.—Well—er—yes, that is so.
N. R. A. And again, Doctor, when you grant the right
of the local school board to put the Bible into the schools
against the wish of a minority, expressed or understood, by
what logic do you deny the right of the state to put th
Bible into all the schools of the state in accord with the
expressed or understood wish of a majority of the citizens
of the state? If a community of 100 may do it, why not
a community of five million? Now be careful of your
answer, Doctor, for there are logical pitfalls all about you.
Dr. A.—Well—well—er— I guess you are right. Every
rule of reason permits the larger unit to do what the smaller
unit may do. So I see the state has a right to put the Bible
into the schools against the wish of a considerable minority.
But we have teachers in our schools who do not believe the
Bible, or who, believing it, do not try to live up to its
teachings, and I am opposed to such teachers being required
to read the Bible in the schools. That would be a mockery
of sacred things. - -
N. R. A.—Well, Doctor, that is a poser, and you have
me ‘‘ on the hip,” but possibly, Yankee like, I can slip out
by asking a question: If we occasionally find such a teacher
in the schools, don’t you believe that the sooner we quietly
apply some test that will reveal and help us to get rid of
such teachers, the better for the morals of the children and
the welfare of the nation? And, Doctor, no one ever heard
of the nation employing as chaplain in army, navy, legisla-
ture or prison, any man but one of strong faith; why not
in the same way apply some test of character and faith to
those who desire to teach in our schools? Is it more im-
portant to guard the character of our soldiers and sailors
and legislators and convicts, than the character of the youth
of the land in the public schools? And would not willing-
ness to use the Bible in the schools reverently, be a pretty
safe test? -
Dr. A.—I had not thought of it that way before, but
you surely are right. However, I do not believe in com-
pelling a Jewish teacher to read the New Testament nor a
Roman Catholic teacher to read from the Protestant Bible
in the school room.
N. R. A.—You are absolutely right, Doctor, we agree
splendidly. But would you object to a Jewish teacher
reading to your child from the Old Testament? Or would
you object to a Roman Catholic teacher reading from the
Douay, the Roman version of the Bible? It may have
escaped your notice that all laws requiring the use of the
Bible in the schools permit the reader his choice of version.
Dr. A.—I was not aware of that. That materially al-
ters the situation. I see no objection to letting the reader
choose the version of the Bible used. However, I do not
like to compel even a religious teacher to read the Bible in
the school room. It is the compulsion I object to. If she
did it of her own free will, I would be very glad to have it
done, for our children surely need more knowledge of and

December, 1923
[Page Twenty-seven]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
respect for the Bible. Millions of children do not go to
church, and the home is not giving them the great truths o
the Bible, and the schools alone can do it. I wish we
might find some way to put it back into the schools as it
used to be when I was a child. That Book made our civil
ization, and a more thorough knowledge of and obedience
to its teachings, can alone save our civilization. It is in-
deed the best book the world ever saw, and it is sad that it
is the one book excluded very largely from our educational
system.
N. R. A.—My dear Doctor A. that is a splendid state-
ment entirely worthy of a man of your type. But about
that matter of compelling a religious teacher to read the
Bible. The distinction you make is a nice one, but let us
examine it a little. Would you be willing for the teacher
to teach Arithmetic or Geography only if she wished to,
and to omit if she wished? Anyhow, do you think that the
compulsion would really be compulsion to a teacher who
loves her Bible? Would she not rather have a right to think
of the law as protection to her? To illustrate: Michigan, Ohio,
Indiana, Iowa and most of the states permit the reading of
the Bible in the school room but do not require it. Suppose
that in one of these states, under present law, the teacher is
using the Bible in the school room every morning, and a
blatant infidel comes to her and insists that she cut out the
reading of the Word. Now since the community is not
aroused to the value of the Bible in education, the little
teacher stands alone facing the infidel. What would she do?
What would you do under the circumstances? Undoubtedly
leave the Bible out. And is not that about the way where-
by the Bible has been largely shut out of the schools of
this country? But suppose the law required the daily use
of the Bible in the schools; then the little lady could with
quiet dignity face the infidel and say: ‘My dear Mr. Blank,
the law of this state requires me to read that Book in the
school room just as it requires me to teach Arithmetic, and
I have no choice l’ Thus, is not the mandatory law a pro-
tection to the teacher in giving to the children what she
really wants to give them and what is for their good? And
is not that law a protection to the schools against the on-
sloughts of infidelity? -
Dr. A.—Well, I declare, that is an eye opener to me.
I see it very differently now. But I have one more ob-
jection to the compulsory reading of the Bible in the schools,
and this is my big one. The constitution specifically grants
the right of religious freedom, and under this provision the
state has no right to compel the smallest child to adopt any
religious belief or join in any religious worship.
N. R. A.—Ha! Ha! Ha! Doctor, that is your big gun
and you have loaded it to the muzzle and fired it at me
point blank direct in my face. But it never touched me.
The laws often provide, and the courts hold, that any child
may be excused from that part of the exercises upon re-
quest of parent or guardian, but seldom is such a request
made. Again listen to the courts on this point. The Su-
preme court of Maine declared “Reading the Bible is no
more interference with religious belief than would reading
the mythology of Greece or Rome be regarded as interfering
with religious belief or affirming a pagan creed.” And the
Supreme court of Nebraska said “The Iliad may be read in
the schools without inculcating a belief in the Olympic
deities, and the Koran may be read without teaching the
Moslem faith. Why may not the Bible be read without
indoctrinating children in the creed or dogma of any sect?”
And the Supreme court of Texas said, “It does not follow
that one or more individuals have the right to have the
courts deny the people the privilege of having their children
instructed in the moral truths of the Bible because such ob-
jectors do not desire that their own children shall be par.
ticipants therein. This would be to starve the moral and
Spiritual natures of the many out of deference to the few.”
Dr. A.—Well! Well! Well! You have brushed aside
my greatest objection to the use of the Bible in the schools.
I have no leg to stand on. Of course I have other smaller
objections, but since you have so easily set aside my big
ones, you can doubtless easily, answer the smaller ones. I
will simply waive them all and say, Yes, sir, you may have
my pulpit for as full discussion as you care to give of the
subject of the Bible in the public schools, and I will do my
best to arrange a union mass meeting and give you a full
house. I will even go further. I will gladly urge my people
to write their members of the legislature asking them to sup-
port the measure in the legislature providing for the daily use
of the Bible in every schoolroom in the state. And I shall be
glad to act on any committee you may suggest either here or
at the state capitol. And I will gladly do all I can to get
Our members of the legislature to vote for the bill. We
simply must restore the Bible to our schools, we must satur-
ate our educational system with its great moral and religious
truths, we must untie the hands of our teachers, we must
get behind and protect and encourage them in giving to
the children the great moral and religious Principles from
the Book of books. Only thus can we overcome this present
nation-wide slump in morals, only thus can the state pay its
eternal debt to childhood, giving every one the best chance
possible.
N. R. A.—Splendid, Doctor, perfectly splendid! I
knew you would come out all right. I will be with you
then two weeks from next Sabbath night at 7:30. Good bye,
and God bless you.
FRIENDS OF NATIONAL REFORM
In the recent session of the Pittsburgh Conference of
the Methodist Protestant Church, the following action was
incorporated in the report of Committee on Moral Reform:
We are in hearty sympathy and accord with the program
of The National Reform Association in its effort to make this
Government a Christian government.
We therefore recommend:
First: that we extend our moral and financial
The National Reform Association.
Second: The election of Dr. L. E. Davis and R. T. Lewis as
members of the Executive Board of the Association.
Support to


[Page Twenty-eight]
December, 1923

T EI E C H R IS TI A N S T A. T E S M A. N.
THE FEARLESS LEGION
The American Legion proposes a new school history of
the United States; and of such there is need. In its com-
munications with The National Reform Association, asking
that we review the text of the work in its galley proofs and
make suggestions, appears this statement:
“It must speak in an earnest spiritual strain, believing
in God; and not being afraid to mention Him.”
In the retiring address of Commander Alvin Owsley,
as he bids farewell to his fellow legionnaires, he invokes
“the blessing of the God of our fathers issuing forth from
the throne of His Infinite Grace.”
Thus are speaking the men who went into the valley
of death to rescue the world. In their supreme trial they
sensed the power of the Infinite. And they who feared no
man have come back to tell us to write our American history
with a recognition of God and not to be afraid of the
opinions of men. -
If the American Legion can carry out its purpose and
make a reverent God-fearing textbook a part of the public
school system of the United States, it will have conferred a
greater service upon the coming generations than it gave
to the one now passing, when it saved the nation and the
world.
RALLY ALL
Federal Prohibition Commissioner Roy A. Haynes has
issued “Eight Commandments’’ for the guidance of citi-
zens who desire to help in the enforcement of the law.
The seventh of these is a general call; but it is fair to
use it also as a special call to all the membership of The
National Reform Association, and to millions not yet brought
into practical knowledge of the work which this Association
is doing: “Affiliate with those societies and organizations
that have for their purpose the inculcating of the spirit of
respect for law in both young and old.”
The Speakers Bureau of The National Reform Associa-
tion is conducting a campaign in behalf of law observance.
If the millions and tens of millions of law-abiding earnest
citizens in this country, who desire to uphold the laws, will
co-operate in this work of The National Reform Association;
before another year shall have rolled around, the massed
power of Christian citizenship will be with the Govern-
ment—and an end of the nefarious trade will be in sight.
NEVER KNEW US BEFORE NOW HE DOES
October 31, 1923.
Dear CHRISTIAN STATESMAN :
A short time since there came to me through a friend,
a copy of your magazine. I have never before happened to
have a copy, and I was so much impressed with it and
liked it so well that I wish to enroll myself as a subscriber.
Enclosed find $2 for which send me the magazine for one
year. Yours,
A. R. INGRAM, Argentime, Michigan.
ORDER YOUR B00ks FROM Pittsburgh
OUR MAIL, ORDER DEPARTMENT IS UNSURPASS-
ED. YOUR ORDERS WILL HAVE PROMPT
AND CAREFUL ATTENTION.
WE PAY POSTAGE.
T H E L A T E S T B O O. K. S.
THE MAKING AND MEANING OF THE NEW TESTAMENT—
Rev. Jas H. Snowden . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . $2.25
CHRISTIANITY AND LIBERALISM-
J. Gresham Machen, D.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.75
THE GOD OF THE UNEXPECTED–
Charles F. Wishart . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.75
A MONEYLESS MAGNATE AND OTHER ESSAYS-
Frederick F. Shannon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.50
SCIENTIFIC CHRISTIAN THINKING FOR YOUNG PEOPLE–
Howard A. Johnston, Ph.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.25
MAN AND THE ATTAINMENT OF IMMORTALITY –
Prof. J. Y. Simpson, M.A. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2.25
THE SEVEN IDEADLY SINS-
Rev. Norman Macleod Caie, B.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.00
SEEING LIFE WHOLE: (A Christian Philosophy of Life)—
Henry Churchill King . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.50
CHRISTIANITY AND SOCIAL SCIENCE: (Challenge to the
Church)—Prof. C. A. Ellwood . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.75
THE INEVITABLE CHRIST-
Joseph Fort Newton, D.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.50
TEIE APOSTLE PAUL AND THE MODERN WORLD-
Francis G. Peabody . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2.50
GOD OR GORILLA—
Alfred W. McCann . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3.00
ONE HUNDRED BEST SERMONS FOR SPECIAL DAYS
AND OCCASIONS.–G. B. F. Hallock 2.50
PLACES OF QUIET STRENGTH AND OTHER sºloss-,
-----------------
John Timothy Stone, D.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .00
AT HOME IN THE BIBLE–
T. H. Darlow, M.A. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2.00
CYCLOPEDIA OF SERMON OUTLINES–
Rev. Aquilla Webb, D.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . --- - - - - - - - - - - 3.00
THE MYSTICAL QUEST OF CHRIST-
Robert F. Horton, D.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3.00
WHY I BELIEVE IN RELIGION.—
Charles R. Brown . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.75
JEREMIAH, THE BOOK, THE MAN, THE PROPHET-
George Adam Smith, D.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2.00
TEIE NEW GREATNESS—
Rev. Frederick F. Shannon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.25
RUBBLE AND ROSE LEAVES.–.
F. W. Boreham . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.75
IS THE HIGHER CRITICISM SCHOLARLY 1–
Robert Dick Wilson . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .25
TEIE GREAT REFUSAIL–
Newell Dwight Hillis, D.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.50
THE HEALING SEIADOW-
Bishop William A. Quayle . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2.00
ANCESTRAL VOICES.–
Rev. John A. Hutton, D.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.75
WHAT IT MEANS TO BE A CHRISTIAN–
Prof. Edward J. Bosworth . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.25
A SOURCE BOOK FOR THE TEACHINGS OF JESUS—
Ernest D. Burton . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2.00
FOUNDATIONS OF FAITH-
Rev. W. E. Orchard, D.D., 4 volumes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.60
GOD’S CALL TO AMERICA AND OTHER ADDRESSES-
Rev. Geo. W. Truett, D.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.50
A YOUNG MAN'S VIEW OF THE MINISTRY-
S. M. Shoemaker, Jr. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.25
RELIGION AND LIFE: (Foundations of Personal Religion—
D. Ingee and Others . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.00
CONFRONTING YOUNG MEN WITH THE LIVING CHRIST-
John R. Mott . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.50
ELIJAH'S MANTLE AND OTHER SERMONS-
Geo. W. Truett, D.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.50
FIFTY SHORT SERMONS-by T. D. Talmage—selected by
his daughter—M. Talmage . . . . . . . . . - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 1.50
LEARN TO LIVE–
Daniel A. Poling, LL.D. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.50
TEIE HOLY SPIRIT OF GOD-
W. H. Griffith Thomas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2.00
PELOURET’S SELECT NOTES-
International Sunday School Lessons for 1924 . . . . . . . . 1.90
TAR BELL’S TEACHER GUIDE—
International Sunday School Lessons for 1924 . . . . . . . . 1.90
SNOWDEN'S BOOK on the Sunday School lessons
for 1924 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.25
SEND FOR OUR NEW CHURCH SUPPLY AND HOLIDAY
CATALOGUE ATISO OUR NEW AND STANDARD
RELIGIOUS BOOK CATALOGUE–
PRESBYTERIAN BOOK STORE
ROBERT J. GIBSON, Supt.,
Granite Building, Sixth Avenue and Wood Street,
PITTSBURGH, PA.
º
December, 1923 - º
[Page Twenty-nine]
T H E C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
SAVED THROUGH THE GIDEONS
By J. RAMSEY CUTLER,
Chaplain Pittsburgh Camp of Gideons.
This is the experience of a traveling man who
was saved by the power of God through a Gideon
Bible.
After a night of drinking and gambling and
after losing practically all his money, he went to
his hotel room, half intoxicated and more than half
desperate. He was trying to gather his scattered
wits into a purpose to go back and demand from
the gambling den the money which had been taken
from him in a fraudulent game. As he stumbled
about his bedroom his eyes fell on a book which was
lying on the dressing table. When he saw it was
the Holy Bible, he swore in disgust. He says that
he was mad to think that the Gideons should be
permitted to load up his room with a book which
he did not want to read nor to see. In his anger
he opened it and at his first glance he saw these
Words:
“Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also
reap.”
To his consternation this seemed like a voice
sounding a rebuke and an admonition to him.
He was sobered almost in an instant. Back
upon his mind rushed a flood of childhood memories.
He dropped on his knees and asked God to bestow
upon him forgiveness and strength.
Fully composed he sought out his former com-
panions and notified them that never again would he drink or
gamble with them or anyone else. He had repented and
now he was seeking salvation.
That man has since come to his Savior. And this is School and, choir, also solos, duets, male quartets, etc.
the work of the Gideon Bible under the power of God. Send No Money. Write — state your needs. We send
The “German Youth Movement” is for total abstinence. Dept. F. E. H., 207 S. Wabash Ave., Chicago, Ill.
Several more breweries have been turned into ice
cream factories.
The first electric light in any store was installed in
John Wanamaker’s, December 26, 1878.
The “most thoroughly read newspaper in Greater
Kansas City” is the Kansas City Church World.
President Masaryk of Czecho-Slovakia, advises that we
-------º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-, --, --.
How to induce Regular
Bible Studyin Your Church
Nothing can so transform mere church members into
workers as the study of God’s word, the Bible—for it
- is the foundation for faith. Study classes so often fail
WA from lack of experienced leadership or lack of a prac-
fºLa tical course to follow.
ºſ.ºrg.ua
Not Sold for Profit 1)
- - - ti ; -
sº succeed because they are built on 34 years'
parts to each other. experience of Moody Bible Institute in reli-
Practical Christian Work—methods - -
ºº::...; gious teaching. Last year 10,047 students of
Christian work. almost every race and nationality took one
Inºdºlº! or more of these courses by mail. In our day
- ire Bible. - -
º ..". º* and evening classes 1,700 more resident stu-
Yº...º.º.º. dents were training for Christian work.
workers. . . - Revitalize your church with a Bible Study Club.
chººl;d"...'. Use a Sunday School Class, the Young People's Society
§ tºta or a special group. Follow one of our eight tested
Bible Doctrine-great basic doc- Home Study Courses and success is yours.
trines of Christianity. The costissmall—these Courses are not sold for profit.
Bible Shapter §ºry—an easy Write for free Prospectus of eight courses and plan
way to know the Bible. of organizing a Bible Study Club. Don’t put it off–tear
Scofield Bible Correspondence out andfillin the coupon, and senditin-NOW.
Course—scholarly, for ministers
!
}
M
H
H
K
K
K
K
}
}{
M
K
H
M
M
H
M
}{
H
K
K
M
H
|
|
H
and gºtian workers-ºversen MOODY BIBLE INSTITUTE
Dept. 3748 153 Institute Place, Chicago, Ill.
MOODY BIBLE INSTITUTE, Dept. 3748 153 Institute Place, CHICAGO, ILL.
Synthetic Bible Study [] Please send me FREE your Prospectus describing the Eight
Practical Christian Work [] Home Bible Study Courses—also your plan for organizing a Home
Introd. Bible Course [] . Bible Study Club. I am most interested in those checked at left.
Evangelism
Christian Evidences
Bible Doctrine
Bible Chapter Summary [] r
| Scofield Bible Course []. Address. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Emma = m = m ms m = m =rma = - mºra ºn m = - -
H
N
a
In
e.
|
DO YOU NEED SONG. BOOKS2
Write for returnable copies. We supply song books
for all departments of church work including Sunday
advance copies at once. Clip this advertisement and address
GLAD TIDINGS PUBLISHING CO.,
TY P E W R. I. T. E. R. S
All makes slightly used machines, $20 up.
Five days free trial. Easy monthly payments. Express
prepaid. Guaranteed two years.
Write today for price list.—Address,
PAYNE COMPANY.,
Dept. 260, Rosedale Station, Kansas City, KANSAS
be not pessimistic about Germany. Her political centers Statistics give the number of Jews in the United States
may shift, but her patient, industrious, thrifty people will at present as over 3,500,000, and in New York City as over
get back on their job of work. 2,000,000.
President James Rowland Angell says to Yale students, Official British figures show, that at current rates of ex-
“You cannot under the Federal law and you cannot under change, taxation in Great Britain is almost three times as
the University law, bring intoxicating liquors into any build- heavy as in the United States. The statistics give the rate
ing of the University;” and he warns them that violation in Great Britain as $72.44 per capita as against $25.70 in
of the law will result in dismissal.
the United States, $24.39 in France, and $11.81 in Italy.


[Page Thirty]
December, 1923
without annoyances---luxuriously---without responsibility
Assured of Every Comfort and Consideration
VISIT THE ALLURING MEDITERRANEAN COUNTRIES
º Madeira Islands, - r— Jerusalem (Bethlehem,
* Spain (Cadiz, Seville, Grenada), 1 8 D AY S Nazareth, Galilee, sºmalia),
Gibraltar, o Alexandria,
Algiers, . . 111 . . Cairo
Ath Phal Bay), - y
sº ay) THE HOLY LAND . * Pompeii,
Haifa, 111elranche,
* and EGYP T Monte Carlo.
FASCINATING NILE TRIPS (specially chartered Nile steamers) to
LUXOR, KARNAK, THEBES, ASSOUAN
Aſ Optional Paris-London and across Europe—stopover in Europe—return tickets good within a
º 5 year with return privilege, first class, on such world-famous ships as the MAJESTIC, OLYMPIC,
. ; HOMERIC.
The magnificent White Star S. S. BALTIC (23,884 tons) makes the round trip and is your
palatial home for 65 wonderful days of luxurious travel, with scenic dramas unfolding before your
vision as we sail smoothly on the blue waters of the Mediterranean Sea, and cast anchor at all im-
- portant ports, visiting all places of interest.
- Prices range from $600 to $2,550, depending on size and location of stateroom (chambers de
luxe, suites, perfect appointments); everything first-class throughout. Prices include hotels, fees, drives,
etc., while on regular shore trips.
Sailing Date
February
2, 1924
For further
- particulars address:
- THE
CHRISTIAN
STATESMAN
Publication Building,
Pittsburgh, Pa.
Illustrated book, and .
ship diagram sent * E=
postpaid upon re- TOMBS OF THE KINGS AT THE BES.
quest. - The large doorway, entrance to the Tomb of Rameses VI. The 3: just below to the right shows the entrance
to the recently excavated Tomb of Tut-ankh-Amen.
-


December, 1923 [Page Thirty-one
T H E
C H R IS TI A N S T A T E S M A N
Free
We will mail
free a beau-
tiful 32-page
b o o k let of
sample pages
f r o m the
S tº a n d a rid
H is to r y of
the World,
E on taining
picture s of
great char-
acters in his–
tory, to every
reader who
mails to us the
C O U P O N.
Christian Martyrs Griven to Ine Lions
HRISTIANITY, is the greatest fact in history. The early Christians endured martyrdom rather than forsake Principle.
C The picture shown herewith depicts 87,000 people assembled in the Coliseum at Rome to witness the Christians given
to the lions. In such a scene may be read the inevitable doom of the Empire that ruled the world.
the history of mankind—every sacrifice for principle, every struggle for liberty, every conflict and every achievement,
from the dawn of civilization down to the present time—then embrace this splendid opportunity to place in your home the
STANDARD HISTORY OF THE WORLD
We will name our Introductory Price and easy terms of payment and mail free our 32 beautiful sample pages to all
readers interested. A coupon for your convenience is printed at the bottom of this advertisement.
Write name and address plainly and mail now before you forget it. We will mail the sample pages without any obligation
on your part to buy. You can purchase this great work if you act at once at a very reasonable price and pay for it in
cash, or in small sums monthly, as you prefer. Mail the Coupon.
If you would know
Tear off the coupon,
gººseofºº
sº
H. E. SEVER, Pres.
140 So. Dearborn St.,
Chicago, Ill.
ſian Statesman Reader
Name
Address . . . .
Please mail without cost
to me, your 32 page, Sam
ple booklet of the Standara
History of the World, -
taining sample pages and pic:
tures of great characters in his
tory, and write me full particulars
of your special offer to The Chris
S.
con-
Six Thousand
COUPON The NEW STANDARD History of the World covers
WESTERN the history of the whole human race from the begin-
NEWSPAPER ning of civilization down to the present time. Here
ASSOCIATION you find the growth and development of all govern-
ment, the history of art and literature, the religion
N of peoples and races, and the development of all
commerce and invention. Here you find the
º story of all the famous women and men
º, whose names are flashed across the pages of
history. They are all here. In this his-
Ntory are the developments of all races
and nations, the lust of 10,000 battles,
the struggle of 1,000 kings, the be.
34. ginning, the growth and fall of
© nation after nation, a great pag-
eant of history in which mil-
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
lions of characters have played
their part.
(11-23)
Years of History
The Pyramids of Egypt had looked down—old and still—for
hundreds of years on the activities of man at the time when the
Children of Israel passed through Egypt across the Red Sea—and
even before that distant period begins the story of mankind. . Be-
fore the separation of races, before the Assyrians were, before the
gods of China, before Jerusalem was thought of—far back—begins
the story; finding for you the first glimmer of light on the blackness
of unknown and uncounted ages. And so this story of man, from
the far beginnings through the classic ages, down through the dark
centuries when all Europe stopped for six hundred years in ignorance
and despair—through the Middle Ages gay enough with chivalry—is
brought down to the recent World War. The work covers every race,
every nation, every time. Nothing more interesting, absorbing and
inspiring has ever been written.
-
º
-
*
º
*




















[Page Thirty-two.]
December, 1923
AT THE BIG DESK
RATES-Payable in advance, $2.00 the year.
rates on application.
ARTHUR #3. COOPER, Business Manager
In Canada and other countries, $2.25.
Single copies 20 cents. Clº
REMITTANCES-Should be made by check, draft or money order payable to The Christian Statesman, and mailed to
Room 501, Publication Bldg., Pittsburgh, Pa. Receipt will be sent if two-cent stamp is enclosed with remittance.
EXPIRATIONS-The time of expiration is given each month on the wrapper. Special notice will be sent in advance. Pleagº
notify us soon after receipt of last copy if you wish discontinuance.
RENEWALS-Please specify “renewal” and write name as it appears on the label. If payment is not received in due tº
we shall not feel warranted in continuing. Please be prompt.
CHANGE OF ADDRESS—Change of address or notice for discontinuance should reach us by the first of the month. {};
not fail to give both old and new address. Acknowledgment will be made by change of address on the wrappar.
Would Your Subscription Ex-
pire With This Issue?
Last year we offered a small reduction at holiday sea-
son to all who would renew before Christmas. That was
because we were anxious to hold all as continuous readers.
We are just as desirous now to hold all. But we are still
more concerned in improving the quality of the magazine.
To do this we are compelled to hold the regular price.
We are more than sure anyway, that an increase in
quality will please our readers more than a decrease in rate.
A year ago we also offered a special rate for Christ-
ma presents. But we have feared since that it may have
pained some of our best friends. Who wants to go to a
bargain counter to buy presents for a friend or to cele-
brate the King’s birthday ?
So we are choosing to offer the best possible to you
and your Christmas friend at the regular rate. You will
not want to be without the big features planned for 1924.
For some time, also, we have been making a rate of
3 years for $5.00. We are not withdrawing this rate until
January 1. Until then, whether your subscription has ex-
pired or not we will advance your subscription three years
for $5.00. After then, we must hold the rate at $2.00 straight.
We believe that whether it be church paper or Chris-
tian citizenship magazine, folks want what they want to be
of the best quality. It costs little more. If this is your
idea stay with us.
HELP US MAKE THE CHRISTIAN STATESMAN
THE BEST POSSIBLE. YOU CAN DO THIS BY SEND-
ING IN YOUR RENEWAL AT THE EARLIEST POS-
SIBLE MOMENT.
MEET MY FRIEND!
What a pleasure it is to introduce our friends to those
worthy of acquaintance. Two lives are thereby blessed by
the opening of channels of mutual service.
The Christian Statesman is no longer a wall flower.
But it still wants to meet all the folks. You know us and
you know some of the folks we don't know, but ought to
know. Link up helpful forces in the Kingdom. Be a high
grade matchmaker. The opportunity and responsibility
are in your hands. Have a heart! Yes, we want to know
your friends because we believe we have a message for
them from their enthroned King.
By the way, have you read the next cover page? Do
yourself a favor. Read it and then come back here. What
think you? We have hung the “twenty-five each”, be-
fore you. Keep looking at it and do your best.
Bring forth gold, frankincense and myrrh.
º
START THE NEW YEAR RIGHT FOR
YOURSELF AND FRIENDS WITH A
CHRISTMAS SUBSCRIPTION TO THE
CHRISTIAN STATESMAN. IT PRO.
CLAIMS THE BENIGN KINGSHIP OF
CHRIST OVER ALL LIFE, CALLS UPON
ALL LIFE TO TURN TO HIM AS THE
ONLY WAY OUT OF THE WORLD'S
WOES AND UNTO PROSPERITY AND
Special/
The publishers will send the January
issue, Christmas-wrapped in a special tube,
together with your Christmas greeting, to
all names sent on or before December 15 to
Christmas Department, The Christian States-
man, 501 Publication Building, Pittsburgh,
Pa., with remittance at regular rate of $2.00
a year. Or if you wish we will mail to you
for personal delivery. Then in the regular
way during 1924.
DO NOT FAIL TO DO THIS |


















You
Can Head Off the Next World War
Before Chrisºnas
Many of our readers have during the year been laying up Christmas Savings
Accounts. Others will set apart definite amounts for Christmas giving. As Chris
tians you will not only inquire how you can bring the greatest Christmas joy to the
greatest number, but you will want the outlay to be a memorial to your King on His
Birthday. -
How can you best determine this? Will you consider our answer with a view to
making it your own?
we of ºne icº. today face a definite organized challenge of the claims of Christ,
and a determined purpose to break down our American Christianity. If every Chris-
tian citizen were a reader of The Christian Statesman and committed to its pro-
gram, this drive would be doomed But no Many Christian citizens slumber in
geºseºane. They must be aroused.
If every reader of this official journal of Christian civics would join with each
other reader in making himself responsible for twenty-five new readers each, the
movement to de Christianize America would not pass Vindicate Christian Gov.
ºnment and you sheath the sword.
What better kindness to your twenty-five and what higher tribute to your King
than to spend your Christmas savings Account in this way? Does this seem far-
etched Then let's bring it to the King himself. We often ask our friends what
gift would please them most Does it seen impracticable? Let us see The aver-
age American Christian's salary can easily be placed at $2,500 Are you above or
elow this? Charge yourself accordingly above or below the quota of twenty-five
each new readers to bring with you to Bethlehem. Have you not spent more for
things you would not bring. Others are offering even more to Anti-Christ. And
above this should not ability in grace triumph over ability in gold?
Is this proposal not fair? Think it over carefully. Pray about it.
A "Tºº All The proclaiming of the King to the nation through the twenty-
ºve each plan is just as much your duty and gracious privilege, gentle reader, as it
is mine. Then why º get to it? And what better time than right now? The Call
is unto you to be a King's herald
sº our go oppºrvº tº on tº prºpºd ºn




º, º 'º tºº º Pºlº Rºº